#he also texts jinki later | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

muselin · 3 years

Text

Kinktober 2021 Day 8

We’ll Always Have Itaewon - SHINee Taemin and TXT Taehyun

Who: Taemin x f!reader x TXT Taehyun

What: Threesome smut. Porn With Plot.

Warnings: Smut. Cannot stress enough how 🔞 this is. Some Taemin x Taehyun. No barrier protection used. A few under-negotiated moments. Exploratory. You've been warned.

Word count: 9.3k

A/N #1: This is @swoonysighs 's Kinktober Day 8 request. I wanted to do this in my own signature style and I was never gonna let it go. I loved the idea of Tae squared as soon as you gave it to me. I put the rest of Kinktober on hold because this became my baby, my brainchild and I wanted to gift you something good (since I know you're a Libra and your birthday must be coming up very soon). I get so much inspiration and enjoyment from all our interactions and I hope I've repayed it at least a little 💞💞

@bangchanswolfpelt

A/N #2: Because OTT might as well be my middle name, Swoony, you need to watch THIS first. And this fic also comes with a playlist, if you're so inclined:

SHINee - Excuse Me Miss

TXT - Fairy of Shampoo

TXT - Can't U See Me?

Taemin - Tease

Taemin - Slave

Taemin - Move

Taemin - Sexuality

Taemin - Drip Drop

Taemin - Thirsty

Taemin - Want

Taemin - Strings

Taemin - Clockwork

Taemin - Strangers

_____________________________________

21:14. Itaewon. O'de Stair.

"Taemin-sunbaenim! What are you doing here?" Taehyun's voice rang over the music.

"Taehyunnie! What does it look like I'm doing, I'm having a nice evening out. And I told you, just "hyung" is fine," Taemin laughed, his eyes crinkling in their usual way above his mask. "You're the one I should be asking what you're doing here."

"I was supposed to be meeting Yeonjun-hyung here for a sneaky drink but he's just messaged me and said he's sick and not even left the dorm! I can't believe I came straight here from my schedules. I didn't realise this was a fancy place, I would have changed," Taehyun sighed, chewing on his lip which still had traces of lip tint from whatever schedule he was on that called for it. His silver-grey hair was styled nicely and he wore black ripped jeans and a black button-up with the sleeves rolled up to his forearms.

"It's not that fancy and you've cleaned up really nicely, Taehyunnie," Taemin said graciously. "I'm not dressed up at all," he motioned towards his simple purple checked shirt and casual light blue jeans.

"Yeah, but you're... you know, you," Taehyun mumbled, still self-conscious of his hyung and the unfamiliar atmosphere.

"No such thing," Taemin waved it off. "What are you drinking then?"

"Oh, hyung, I don't know if I should, we have schedules tomorrow...," Taehyun said cautiously, hesitant to refuse a drink from an elder.

"There's always going to be schedules, Taehyun-ah. Listen to your hyung, you'll burn out if you don't let loose once in a while. How do you think I've lasted this long in this business," Taemin said in a pretend-deeper, authoritative voice. "I'm not one for hard liquor myself, that's why I came here for the nice cocktails."

"Alone?" Taehyun peeked over his mask at Taemin shrewdly.

"Okay fine," Taemin sighed. "But you can't tell anyone. I was supposed to be on a blind date with one of Jinki-hyung's friends but she never showed. Didn't even message to cancel."

"You mean there are actually people who would ghost Lee Taemin," Taehyun mocked bravely.

"Hey, at least I could get a date! When was the last time you even had one," Taemin bit back playfully.

"Uh... I think high school? I still had braces," Taehyun laughed.

Taemin reached over and patted the younger boy on the thigh sympathetically.

"Don't worry, I make a good wing man, we'll find you a nice noona tonight."

Taehyun's already large eyes widened to the size of saucers.

"No! No I can't, if the company finds out, I'm dead, hyung!"

"Relax, no one will find out. I know how to play this game. Text your manager that you're with me in the SM cafe and that I'm showing you the dance for my comeback so you can post a cover of it later. And send him a selca of us. Here," Taemin reached over and took Taehyun's phone from his hand, snapping a quick photo of the two of them while being careful not to get any tables or drinks in the shot. Taehyun texted his manager who responded excitedly, asking Taehyun for permission to post the photo on Weverse and telling him not to get back too late.

"I don't know about dates, hyung, but thank you so much for helping me drown my stress in alcohol discreetly," Taehyun sighed in relief, turning his phone to silent and tossing it on the table. "You said no hard liquor but I feel that I will need some soju to start me off if I have any hope of relaxing."

Taemin waved over the waitress.

____________________________________

22:24. Itaewon. O'de Stair balcony.

"It's embarrassing, but actually I learned it from you," Taehyun said after he downed the last of his soju, one bottle in now.

"You're kidding! You look really good, I have to say," Taemin complimented Taehyun's dreamy, sensuous look on the latest photoshoot.

Feeling the alcohol buzz making him bolder, Taehyun took a shot.

"I've always wanted to know, hyung... When you're able to model like that and have your expressions like that, how do you do it? What do you think about?"

Taemin smiled bashfully and looked down for a moment.

"I can put it this way. It's a mix of memories and being able to be very comfortable and confident in yourself."

"Hmm. I think I know what you mean," Taehyun said hesitantly. "I've... been working on some of that. Not so much the memories but I'd be lying if I said I didn't want to make some," he quipped.

Taemin waved down the waitress again.

"Why don't you try then? When the waitress comes over, send that angel there a drink. My treat."

"Where," Taehyun tried to follow Taemin's line of sight until his eyes landed on you.

There you were, leaning on the balcony rail sipping your cocktail, laughing with your friends. The way the fairy lights illuminated your silhouette against the evening sky had Taehyun staring so hard that you felt the need to look around, feeling someone watching you.

"Oh..."

Taemin smirked knowingly at Taehyun's loss for words. What were the odds of the two Taes having similar tastes...

____________________________________

22:29. Itaewon. O'de Stair balcony.

"Excuse me, the gentlemen over there sent you this," the waitress bowed to you and handed you another Irish mule to replace the one you had just finished.

"Oh, thank you very much! Where are these gentlemen then," you asked and the waitress pointed out the two masked boys sitting at one of the tables.

Your friends cheered at you as you raised your drink in the direction of the boys, signalling a thank you, and took a sip. You couldn't tell much from afar but they both seemed on the lean and toned side. You chuckled as you watched the one who seemed a bit older wave you over while the silver-haired one frantically pulled at his hand to stop him, then covered his face dramatically. You were curious what this was all about and you decided to walk over. Your friends "oooh"ed when you told them you'd be back later and you felt your heart speeding up as you approached the boys' table.

The silver-haired one instinctively scooted over to one side to let you sit in the middle, despite his shyness.

"Thank you for the drink. I'm Y/N," you bowed slightly. "What are your names?"

The older boy leaned over to speak quietly at your ear, his voice sending little shivers through you for some reason.

"We'll show you, but you absolutely have to keep it to yourself, okay?"

You nodded, intrigued, and he sat up, turning so that he faced only you and his younger friend. He pulled down his mask for a few moments before pulling it back up, his eyes never leaving yours.

"Oh my god," you whispered frantically as you recognised him instantly. Taemin brought his finger up, reminding you to keep it on the low.

"And you," you turned to the silver-haired boy.

He gave Taemin a stern look, not making a move to pull his mask down.

"Kang Taehyun, nice to meet you," he said and his voice sounded cold. The name didn't ring a bell immediately but you still had a hard time taking your eyes off him. Something about his eyes and how they seemed to burn as he looked at you had you captivated.

___________________________________

23:36. Itaewon. O'de Stair.

"Come on Taemin, you can't cheat!"

You and Taehyun laughed as Taemin tried to halve the sips of his cocktail as he kept on losing at "Never Have I Ever".

"There's no shame in admitting your superiority of experience in comparison with your opponents," he said proudly and it would have had a dignified effect were it not for his straw getting caught on his sleeve and flying out of his glass right onto his shirt.

"Ya!! This isn't mine, it's sponsored! You better hope it washes out," Taemin dabbed at himself frantically as he made for the bathroom.

You and Taehyun were then left alone at the end of the bar. Taehyun fell silent, swishing his drink idly as he looked down.

"You okay," you brushed your fingers over his shoulder in concern.

For the umpteenth time that night you fell into the abyss that was Taehyun's gaze when he looked up at you.

"Y/N?"

You'd missed Taehyun's answer to your own question as you were too lost in his eyes.

"Sorry, Taehyun. God, this is embarrassing... I'm sorry, I know I haven't even seen your face but you're just really... attractive," the words came out heavy and your breath was out of rhythm as you tried to get them out.

Taehyun watched you silently for a moment, then slowly reached for his mask and pulled it down.

"Oh... Oh you're that Taehyun...," you whispered, barely heard over the drone of chatter, music and glasses clinking in the bar. "But aren't you... You just don't look your age, I didn't realise you were so young," you kept babbling.

"Yeah, I get that a lot," Taehyun smiled wryly at you. "Noona," he teased as he watched your eyes slide over his elegant features. He leaned closer to you, his big eyes relaxing their usually piercing gaze. You were drawn in, your eyes dropping to his full lips as your hand reached over of its own accord to rest at Taehyun's slim waist. The space between you shortened and the air grew thick with anticipation.

This was the moment Taemin walked back into the main bar, but as soon as he saw the two of you he slowed his steps. Neither you nor Taehyun were making a further move but he noticed that Taehyun's mask was off.

You saw Taemin first and instinctively dropped your hand from Taehyun's waist.

"Taemin..."

Taehyun followed your line of sight.

"Hyung..."

"What are you two acting like deer in headlights for, I'm not here to bust you or anything," Taemin tried to break the tension. "You're free to pick whoever you want, Y/N."

"Hyung is right, actually," Taehyun dropped his head shyly.

You stood stunned, looking between the two of them. You liked Taehyun a lot but you were still wrapping your head around the gap between his mature, intense aura and his age. Taemin's easy, alluring charm was also very much drawing you in. How could you ever choose?

"Do I really have to choose? I mean... If this is going to be a one-night thing... Can't I have both of you?"

A pregnant pause fell between the three of you. Taemin broke it first.

"You can, of course, if that's what you want--"

"Ah... Hyung! Can I talk to you over there for a minute please??"

Taehyun's frantic tugging on Taemin's arm made you think that you might have offended Taehyun by asking such a thing, but at the same time no one had really made their intentions clear yet.

Taemin let himself be pulled into a corner.

"Hyung, with all due respect, please tell me you're not suggesting what it sounds like you're suggesting," Taehyun stared Taemin down.

Taemin leaned against the wall casually, crossing his arms.

"Tell me what it sounds like I'm suggesting, Taehyun."

"You're suggesting that we... That you and me... Both take Y/N home? How is that even going to work?"

Taemin gave Taehyun a pointed look.

"You're not that innocent, I think you can figure it out."

Taehyun took his hand off Taemin quickly.

"Listen, you know how much I admire and respect you. And I like Y/N a lot, I definitely would go home with her. But how can I agree to something like this with you? I've never done... I've never had a threesome before."

Taemin pushed off from the wall and grasped Taehyun by the arms gently.

"I haven't either, Taehyun-ah. I don't even swing both ways all the way, but the way I see it, we both like Y/N, this is a rare opportunity, and I mean... You're a trustworthy, handsome dongsaeng. We don't have to do anything you're not comfortable with but just think about it. Obviously we would go back to my place, for security's sake. What do you say?"

"This is crazy! Aren't you afraid that word will get out about this," Taehyun searched Taemin's face worriedly.

"In the past I would have been, but trust me, no one will find out. Nothing has got out at all since I moved to my new place," Taemin smiled reassuringly.

"Taehyunnie, I know you're nervous and I get it. Take it from me though, the one thing I regretted the most from when I was your age was that I was too afraid to experiment like Kibum-hyung and Minho-hyung did. It doesn't have to be such a big deal. Just for once I'd like to be impulsive and enjoy myself. And who knows, it might be fun if you came along for the ride," Taemin winked mischievously.

"I can't believe I'm agreeing to this," Taehyun covered his face in his hand and allowed Taemin to sling an arm over his shoulders and walk him back to the bar where you waited impatiently.

"So?" You asked the boys, finger tapping on your glass.

"We'd love to take you home if you wanted to, Y/N", Taemin smiled at you in that sweet, sexy way he had been all evening.

"We?" You repeated.

"Yeah. You didn't want to choose and so you don't have to," Taehyun said quietly, his eyes serious once more and burning into yours.

"You're serious? We're doing this?" You still couldn't believe your ears.

"Not if you don't want to," Taemin said calmly.

"That's not it, don't get me wrong. Where are we going to--"

"My place," Taemin said, already on his phone getting a taxi.

"Shall we?" The grey-haired boy offered you his hand and when you grasped it, you could swear you felt a jolt of electricity run through your body.

______________________________________

00:04. Streets of Gangnam.

The taxi Taemin had called was a saloon style cab, with a privacy screen in front of the spacious back seats where the three of you had scooched together. You kept up a conversation but it was obvious that nerves were driving it now as it was filled with much more awkward pausing than before.

"Sorry Taehyunnie, my house isn't even far but I can't really wait anymore," Taemin said finally, grabbing your hand as he pulled you to face him.

He kissed you gently, carefully, like he was putting you under a spell. He would give you small snippets of what you really wanted: small nibbles on your lips, a short caress of your tongue with his. When he sensed your neediness growing, he opened his lips for you and let you in, and you moaned at the feeling of being able to finally have more of him. You were the one grabbing at him but he was still the one leading the kiss. He had you hanging on to every little movement he made.

Taehyun was watching intently, twisting his fingers as he tried to be calm and not react in the way his body urged him to. He still held on to some semblance of sensibility but when Taemin gently separated from you and turned you so you faced Taehyun, Taehyun could only do as his body willed.

"Come here," the silver-haired boy whispered tersely and grabbed you, setting his lips upon yours harshly. You moaned in relief. The way Taemin had worked you up, teasing without fully satisfying you and the way Taehyun was wantonly losing himself in you, giving you everything, had you kissing Taehyun back just as fiercely. What he lacked in expertise he made up for in raw passion and it felt just as good as you devoured each other. Lips were bitten, tongues twined lustfully with each other, and when Taehyun pulled up for air he attacked your neck, kissing and biting with abandon as he groaned against you.

____________________________________

00:23. Paragon Building. Cheongdam-dong, Gangnam.

The electronic beeps of the various security check points in Taemin's building were a blur as you stumbled through the halls, Taehyun's lips glued to yours every time you stopped for Taemin to let you through a door. Once you were finally in the elevator, Taemin tugged you off Taehyun none-too-gently.

"Quit hogging Y/N, Taehyun-ah," he mumbled and pressed you against the cool metal of the door, cradling your face in his hands as he kissed you. Taehyun only chuckled, by now much more comfortable with the unusual arrangement.

The elevator dinged and Taemin pulled you into his body to let the door open behind you. You inhaled his scent and nuzzled his neck, placing a few kisses on your way. Taemin inhaled sharply and reluctantly pushed you forward and out into the hall.

Taehyun took your hand from Taemin seamlessly while Taemin keyed in the code to his front door, checking that there was no one around before the three of you spilled into the foyer of the apartment.

Once the door shut behind you, you turned to Taehyun, planting your hands on his hard chest and standing on your tiptoes for a kiss. You playfully walked him towards the wall until his back hit it with a thud and he gave a small gasp in surprise. You used the opportunity to slip your tongue between his parted lips, still tasting hints of the flavoured soju he'd been drinking. Taehyun let you be in charge for a moment before he bent down and quickly slipped his hands under your thighs, picking you up easily and turning you around until it was YOUR back connecting with the wall harshly. You yelped in suprise and scrambled to wrap your arms around his shoulders to hold on as he captured your lips again. Once you were secure in his grip, he melted into the kiss with you and you felt as if your heartbeats synchronised. Your breaths came in and out in unison and you deepened the kiss even more.

Taemin laughed at the impatience of the two of you.

"Taehyunnie, bedroom is on the left, first door. I'll be back in a second," he instructed as he disappeared round a corner.

"Mmhmm," Taehyun hummed absently in understanding and tightened his grip on you as he carried you along the corridor and into Taemin's bedroom.

He set you down and separated from you to get his bearings. You looked around the cosy space until you noticed the view out of the massive windows.

"Wow, this is amazing," you exclaimed and rushed over to take it all in, the entire city laid out alight in front of you.

"It's beautiful," Taehyun came up behind you, warm hands on your waist as he leaned his chin on your shoulder. You admired the urban landscape together for a few silent moments. You turned to Taehyun then, meeting his soft gaze and running your hands up his body.

"You're beautiful, Taehyun," you whispered to him, tilting up and meeting his lips in a sweet kiss.

"You are too, noona," he smiled into your kiss and wrapped his hands around you. You tugged at Taehyun's button-up, somehow managing to pull some buttons open and he helped you pull the shirt off his toned shoulders. Emboldened, he reached for you again and his fingers slipped under your top to touch bare skin.

"Hey, don't start without me now," Taemin's teased playfully as he walked into the room and sat on his large bed, seeing Taehyun already shirtless. You gave Taehyun one last peck before you went to join Taemin on the bed.

Taemin patted his lap and you were all too happy to straddle him. He ran his hand through your hair and drew you in, his mesmerising way of kissing once again pulling you under. His plump lips nipped at yours as he deftly peeled your top off you. You had no bra on underneath and Taemin was quickly setting his hands on your breasts to feel their weight.

You moaned into his mouth. His touch felt so good, there was an assured gentleness in the way he handled you, unhurried and soft, but still in charge. Taehyun watched with baited breath as his sunbaenim was slowly and sensually taking you apart in his lap. He didn't know how to feel but there was no denying the heat and blood rushing in his veins as he watched you and Taemin and how good you looked together. Taehyun swallowed tensely as he was very aware of how hard he already was.

"Taehyun, watch this," Taemin smirked and cupped your right breast, dropping his head down to the junction of your shoulder to kiss and nibble at your skin. His fingers toyed with your nipple, pinching and rolling it lightly and you could suddenly feel Taehyun's hot hands on you along with Taemin's. Your mind felt fuzzy and electric all at once and you whimpered, head falling back against Taehyun behind you.

"Match me," Taemin murmured to Taehyun and the younger boy mirrored the action, fingers splaying over your left breast from behind to cup it and then concentrating on your nipple. He rolled it gently between his fingers like Taemin was doing and he leaned in to trail kisses to the other side of your neck.

Having two sets of lips worshipping your neck and two different hands on your breasts teasing you had your mind liquefying.

"Oh my god... Taemin... Taehyun-ah..."

Taemin loved hearing his name fall from your lips that way and you felt teeth sinking into the delicate point between your collarbone and your neck on Taemin's side.

You reached and grabbed Taemin by the hair, anchoring him against you and he panted against your neck at your actions. Your fingers brushed fabric and you remembered that Taemin was the only one still wearing clothes above the waist. It was now Taemin's turn to hurriedly undo buttons with your help and he tossed his shirt aside.

You pulled yourself off of Taemin's lap and sat between the two men, taking a second to look at them before you dissolved into sensations again.

Both were deliciously smooth and warm; toned bodies begging to be caressed and explored. You noted Taemin's sizeable peony tattoo at his waist, the hard lines of Taehyun's abs and his strong arms which had carried you so easily.

"You're both so gorgeous," you smiled at the pair.

For all his confidence earlier, Taemin was the one who looked down bashfully while Taehyun held your gaze with his intense one. You reached for Taemin first, pushing against his chest lightly until he was lying on his back and you followed him down, setting your lips upon his skin. You kissed along his collarbone and down his sternum until you reached one of his nipples and swiped your tongue over it lightly. Taemin hummed and you took it as a good sign, continuing your light stimulation and taking his nipple into your mouth.

Taemin worried his bottom lip with his teeth as he enjoyed your attention but then he felt a second pair of lips at his ribs. He raised himself up on his elbows.

"Taehyun-ah?"

Taehyun looked up at his sunbaenim, then kissed lightly over the tattoo.

"Sorry hyung, I never knew you had this. It just looked really pretty."

"It's okay, I don't mind if you-- Ah!"

Taemin didn't finish his sentence as you switched to his other nipple, taking it into your mouth more roughly than you had the first one. It had Taemin hissing and falling back against the sheets, hips unconsciously bucking up in search of stimulation.

You and Taehyun exchanged a look over Taemin's naked torso, and the next minute belts and buttons were being undone and multiple pairs of jeans pulled off and thrown to the floor.

Once the three of you were down to your underwear, Taemin sat up from under you and Taehyun and turned the tables on you, pinning you under him.

"Right then, angel. Your turn now," Taemin said to you then bit your lip teasingly while his fingers slipped under the waistband of your panties to cup your mound. His fingers ventured lower and you bucked your hips against his hand wantonly as you felt him slip his finger in between your folds, the slide of it made effortless by how wet you were. You knew you had been building up to this ever since you first set your eyes on the two men you were in the same bed with now and you felt incapable of postponing it anymore.

"Taemin, Taehyun, please, touch me," you pleaded, taking Taehyun's hand and guiding it to your breast. Taehyun obliged you and leaned over you to lavish attention on your nipples the way you had done to Taemin earlier. Meanwhile Taemin was slipping off your panties and getting rid of his underwear at the same time.

"Not to spoil the mood but I feel that someone should be responsible and ask this," Taemin paused at your ankles. "Is everyone clean and safe?"

"Oh sorry hyung. Yes, I am," Taehyun popped off your nipple for a moment then dove back in.

"Me... Ahh... too," you panted as Taehyun suckled on one nipple and teased the other with his fingers.

"Me too," Taemin smiled and unhooked your soaking underwear from your ankles, spreading your thighs to nestle in between them.

You closed your eyes and let yourself feel. Taemin's plush lips were ghosting over your inner thighs, inching their way up slowly, Taehyun's hands and tongue still on your breasts. You thought that this would usually be the moment where you woke up from something like this. Instead, Taehyun pinched your nipple harder, spurred on by your unconscious moaning.

"Ah... Taehyunnie..."

Not to be outdone, Taemin attached his lips to the juncture of your thigh and suckled, a mark beginning to form as he trailed his fingers through your wetness, using it to brush over your clit. He circled his fingertips around the bud slowly and the stimulation right at your most sensitive place after so much anticipation had you whimpering.

"Taemin... Fuck, that feels good..."

Taemin smiled against your skin and finally finished the mark he had been making on you. He moved up and his lips replaced his fingers at your clit as he kissed it lightly, then wrapped his lips around it and sucked. His fingers dipped lower to tease your opening and you felt like you were falling apart in his hands again.

Meanwhile Taehyun had sat up and was once again watching, an almost pained longing spread across his features.

"Noona, can I join Taemin-hyung," he asked as he gave your breast a squeeze.

"Yes," you panted just as Taemin was slipping a finger into you.

Taehyun crawled over your leg and joined Taemin in between. His elder popped off your clit to acknowledge him.

"Look how wet she is," Taemin murmured. "You should taste her."

Taehyun gripped your thigh and spread you open even wider as he laid down on his front, settling down in front of your pussy and he licked a wide stripe over your folds.

You moaned loudly at the different sensation. Encouraged, Taehyun lapped and kissed at your core and it send a flood of heat through you to realise that he was doing it in much the same way as he had been kissing you.

"Have you done this much before," Taemin asked as he watched Taehyun work you, precum starting to ooze out of his own cock.

"A little," Taehyun slurred against your folds, his tongue dipping into your entrance and the combined wetness of you and his saliva making lewd smacking noises.

Taemin bit his lips. He was profoundly affected by the sight of you twisting under Taehyun's tongue and of his dongsaeng's open passion for pleasing you. The elder carded his fingers through Taehyun's hair, tugging lightly.

"Taehyun-ah..."

Taehyun heard the odd undertone in his hyung's voice and raised his head from your folds to look at him. Your juices were smeared over his swollen lips and with Taemin's fingers messing up his hair he looked absolutely debauched.

Taemin glanced at Taehyun's hazy, half-lidded eyes but his gaze quickly slipped to Taehyun's glistening lips. Ever-perceptive despite his greenness, the corners of Taehyun's mouth curled up.

"It's okay...," he whispered and that was all Taemin needed to tilt Taehyun's face up towards himself and meet his lips with his own.

You were aware of the pleasure being withdrawn from your core and of the pair's hushed words but when you heard the faint sound of what sounded like a kiss, you raised yourself up on your elbows to look.

Your jaw dropped at the sight of Taemin and Taehyun kissing in between your legs, tasting you off each other's lips. Taemin's hand was still buried in Taehyun's silver hair and the grip didn't seem too light. A small moan came from Taehyun and Taemin seized the opportunity to sink his teeth into the younger's bottom lip. Taehyun seemed to enjoy this and he opened his mouth wider, chasing Taemin's tongue which Taemin was too happy to oblige.

"How drunk are you," Taemin teased his dongsaeng as he came up for air.

"Not since the taxi," Taehyun murmured, then placed a cute kiss on Taemin's wet lips. "Don't worry."

"I haven't... I mean... If this is as far as you go with this, that's completely okay," Taemin wanted to reassure Taehyun but it was difficult to do when he was getting nervous himself.

"I don't know yet but I feel good right now," Taehyun said comfortably. "Ask me again later."

"Fuck, Taehyun!"

You yelped as Taehyun suddenly buried his face in your folds again, thrusting his tongue right into you. Taemin fell into step and massaged your clit in time with Taehyun's tongue, his hand back in Taehyun's hair and pressing him against you gently. The pleasure rolled through you and you now had the added imagery of the two gorgeous males working you in tandem.

"Ughh, noona... You taste so fucking good," Taehyun growled as something seemed to snap in him and he sat up momentarily to grab your legs and fold them towards your chest, lifting your hips and exposing you even more. He thrust his tongue into you again, once, twice, then moved it lower.

You yelped as you felt it laving over your other opening, just as two of Taehyun's long fingers eased into your pussy. Incoherent moans filled the room while Taemin chuckled at Taehyun's eagerness.

Taemin scooted over to your head and you felt his hand tilting your face to the side gently, guiding you to look at him. He knelt above you, smiling and pumping his cock lazily, a shiny bead of precum glistening at the tip. Your body felt abnormally heavy as you tried to raise yourself up. Seeing your struggle, Taemin sat down on his heels at your head and helped you to raise yourself to meet him.

You wrapped your hand around his cock, taking over from him and for a moment you just watched the pretty veins decorating the surface. Both Taemin and Taehyun had such pretty dicks, you couldn't wait to have them inside of you.

You craned your neck and licked around the crown of Taemin's member, getting him nice and shiny, then moved on to wet the rest of him. Satisfied, you opened up and sucked him in. An obscenely sensual groan reverberated in Taemin's chest as you engulfed him and just for that, you took him as far as your mouth could fit. He felt hot and heavy on your tongue and you sucked in your cheeks, moaning around him just as Taehyun quickened the pace of his fingers inside you and moved up to suck on your clit. You bobbed on Taemin's length, massaging the underside of it with your tongue on every pass.

"Ah.. fuck," Taemin hissed as you took him so deep each time that he kept bumping against the back of your throat. "Taehyun, come here," Taemin spit out with more authority than he had spoken with all night.

Taehyun slowly came to a stop, withdrawing his fingers from you with a wet squelch and scooted over to Taemin at the other side of your head. Without warning he put his fingers which were covered in your juices over Taemin's lips, smearing them around and making a mess out of Taemin's beautiful face.

Taemin licked his lips first, then grabbed Taehyun's hand and slowly sucked his fingers clean of you, one by one. He parted his lips and showed Taehyun the remnants of your essence on his tongue, inviting the younger to come and have a taste. Taehyun didn't hesitate and dove in, coaxing Taemin's tongue out with his own lewdly before sucking on it to get the last traces of you.

You released Taemin's cock with a wet pop and craned your head to run your tongue over the seam of his sac, curling your tongue and drawing his balls into your mouth one at a time before switching. Taemin's breath hitched and his hips bucked into your face.

"Y/N, stop for now, let Taehyunnie have a turn," he said shakily and from the way his cock twitched, you felt he was probably close but didn't want to end your fun just yet.

You laid down for a small break and Taemin joined you as he stretched out on his side to cradle your body with his. He guided you to turn to him as he smiled at you serenely and leaned down to kiss you.

There was a mixture of your tastes on each other's tongue and for a moment the world melted away again as you were trapped in Taemin's kiss. You pressed your body as close to him as you could, feeling his warmth and sighing into his mouth. You pressed further until he was forced to roll over onto his back and he took you with him, draping your body on top of his. Instinctively you spread your legs around his slim hips and you felt his hard cock brush against your wetness.

"Oh god... Taemin, I can't wait anymore, please," you begged in hushed whispers as you ground your hips onto him, dragging your soaking core back and forth along his cock. You watched him bite his lip as he tilted his hips just so, and then he was slipping inside you wetly with no resistance.

You couldn't contain the scream of relief that ripped through you at finally being filled. He bottomed out inside you and thrust up lightly, just to make you feel every last bit of his cock. His tip kissed the back of your pussy and you rolled your hips onto him, chasing more of that delicious friction.

"Hyung... Noona... Fucking hell," Taehyun swore as he watched you two, hand fisting his cock tightly and he couldn't keep from stroking himself.

Taemin turned his head in Taehyun's direction and their eyes met just as you raised up and slammed down onto Taemin again. Taehyun drank in the fucked-out look on his hyung's face as he was buried inside you. Sharp eyes fixated on the way your breasts bounced as you rode Taemin and on Taemin's fingers digging into the soft flesh at your hips.

Overcoming the initial overwhelming pleasure of having you on top of him, Taemin sat up and motioned Taehyun over, one hand still firmly gripping your hip and guiding you to keep bouncing in his lap.

Taehyun remembered his hyung's earlier suggestion of having a turn being pleased by your mouth and you felt him approach and stand beside you, bending down to capture your lips in a sloppy kiss as you rode Taemin. You couldn't keep still enough to reciprocate and it was mostly you gasping and moaning against Taehyun's lips but he didn't seem to mind, hand working his cock as he watched and listened to the show within immediate proximity. You felt him move to graze the shell of your ear with his lips as he spoke quietly to you.

"I can hear how wet you are for him. Will you be that way for me?"

There was no denying the mess you were making in Taemin's lap and you moaned at Taehyun's teasing words.

In a sudden show of dominance, Taemin's grip on your hip tightened painfully and one hand shot up to wrap around your neck. Undernegotiated but not unwelcome. Your sharp inhale and the twist of your hips to impale yourself on him told Taemin you were not entirely averse to it and he made a point to only hold you, no pressure put on your airway.

"Do you like that, Y/N," he asked teasingly even though your eyes fluttering shut was a clear enough answer to that.

Taemin looked up at Taehyun as he was thrusting into you from below and noticed the way Taehyun seemed to thrive off of watching the two of you. His dongsaeng seemed to have the perfect voyeuristic tendency to go with Taemin's exhibitionism streak.

"You like to watch, Taehyunnie," he panted, more of a statement than a question. Taehyun moaned as he stroked himself and nodded frantically.

"Come here," Taemin ordered and Taehyun scooted closer. Dark eyes captured Taehyun's wide ones as Taemin stuck his tongue out over his plump lips. He left it open to interpretation on purpose and Taehyun was too consumed in the moment to think straight. He guided his aching cock to Taemin's lips and watched as his hyung swirled his tongue over the tip.

Taemin had the presence of mind to look up at Taehyun questioningly. Long, slim fingers twined in Taemin's hair and he leaned forward, taking Taehyun's member into his mouth and hollowing his cheeks.

From their half-baked, shy confessions earlier, you sussed out that neither of them had explored that far before and the knowledge that they were doing this with you had your walls fluttering around Taemin's cock.

He felt you tighten up on him and popped off Taehyun's dick with a hiss.

"Fuck, Y/N, how do you do two things at once? You feel so fucking good around me... Come on baby, just a little more," he was babbling, his control falling apart and you felt powerful knowing that you and Taehyun could do that to him. You pushed him down and leaned over him, capturing his lips in a hungry kiss. You were in control now and you could feel him harden that last little bit inside you as he whimpered into your mouth. You ground onto his cock in tight circles then arched your back to resume your thrusts.

"Where do you want me to cum," he choked out as you felt him meet you thrust for thrust.

"I want to taste you," you murmured and lifted yourself off of him, kneeling at his side to take him into your mouth quickly. You sucked him in as deep as you could and felt the head of his cock hot at the base of your tongue. You pressed him in further, feeling his cock obstructing your airway but in the moment it only turned you on more to know that he was about to cum down your throat.

Taemin jerked and stuffed himself into your mouth as his moans took on a high, airy note and you could feel the tension in his body coiling tightly.

"Yes... Yes... Fuck, oh god, Y/N," Taemin's pretty sounds echoed off the walls and your name found its way out of his lips just as his cock spasmed and you felt the first spurt of cum hit the roof of your mouth. You held yourself down on him as he released and emptied himself over your tongue. You swallowed him down greedily and you could swear there was a hint of sweetness to his essence.

Taemin was fulling his lungs with difficulty as he fell back against the bed spent. You released his softening member and trailed kisses up his body, worshipping the warm skin wrapped over wiry muscle. Taemin's hand fell weakly over your head in an affectionate gesture as he once again felt a second pair of lips descend onto his body, trailing small kisses up his shoulder to his neck.

Taehyun pulled you up to kiss you harshly then, tongue immediately slipping into your mouth and tasting Taemin off of you. You hummed blissfully, all too happy to share and let him lead.

"He's a little bit sweet, isn't he," you hummed sweetly. Taehyun laughed breathily as he separated from you.

"I have no frame of reference but I think you're right."

"Ya! I didn't exactly consent to this," Taemin chimed from next to you, but the still-blissed-out smile on his face told you he didn't really mind it if you and Taehyun shared the taste of him.

You started to come back with something witty but were quickly silenced by Taehyun, whose kiss-swollen lips fell upon yours again and his hands cupped your breasts.

"Noona, please," he moaned as you slipped your hand over his abs and down the v-lines of his hip to palm his still-hard cock. You took his hand and guided it to your pussy, so wet now that it had dripped down your thighs, smeared from when you were making a mess of Taemin's lap.

"Oh my fucking god," Taehyun's voice trembled at the feeling of how soaked you were and he pushed you against the bed, hiking one of your legs up and against his shoulder as he guided his aching cock to your folds. He rubbed himself against you, the sounds of his member moving between your pussy lips slick and sloppy as your juices clung to him in strings. He tapped the head of his cock against your clit a few times and you nearly growled, beyond ready for him to finally fill you.

He moved down, angled his hips to line up with your entrance and pushed inside you slowly. Sensitised from your earlier session with Taemin, you were suddenly aware that you had not cum yet as Taehyun's member dragged back and forth along your walls. You hadn't noticed before but it had a slight upwards curve which rubbed against the spot inside you that gave an intense, different sensation.

"Taehyun... Fuck, your cock feels so good... Oh god, do that again," you begged, referring to the last harder thrust Taehyun had given you. He obliged, driving his hips harder into you and the sound of skin meeting skin harshly was the music to his thrusts.

He obliged, driving his hips harder into you and the sound of skin meeting skin harshly was the music to his thrusts.

Taemin seemed to have come back down to earth and you felt him stretch out next to you, leaning on one hand as his other one trailed down your body, between your breasts and over your hips to dip between your legs and tap your clit lightly.

"Tell him how it feels when he's fucking you," you heard Taemin whisper in your ear as he rubbed your clit side to side gently.

"I love it when you... Ah! When you fuck me like that, it feels so full," you moaned at Taehyun. He slowed down his thrusts to tease you.

"Oh yeah? When I fuck you like what, noona?"

"No, don't slow down please... Taehyun, please!"

He thrust into you more shallowly, only pushing the head of his cock in and out of you while Taemin pressed down harder on your clit.

"Fuck, Tae!"

"Yes?" Both Taemin and Taehyun said at the same time and laughed, then both leaned down in turn to capture your lips in their own brand of kiss.

Taehyun breathed deeply and calmed himself down, deepening his thrusts inside you but keeping them slow and steady, his hands roaming over your body. You groaned at the consistent pleasure as Taemin's fingers kept their pace on your clit as well.

"Taehyunnie, it feels so good," your moans rose in pitch and Taemin took the cue to speed up, rubbing your clit in fast, tight circles. Taehyun was eager to make you cum and canted his hips so his thrusts came in slightly upwards, pressing the head of his cock firmly against the upper wall of your pussy.

"Oh fuck, yes, just like that, oh please," you got louder and louder and Taemin pressed his other palm down at your lower abdomen.

"Harder," he told Taehyun and the younger obeyed, putting more force behind his thrusts. Taemin tapped and rubbed at your clit quickly, mercilessly bringing you over the edge as you struggled to catch your breath.

You screamed and your walls fluttered around Taehyun's cock still pistoning inside you, tightening deliciously around him.

"Noona, I'm gonna cum inside you if you do that," Taehyun whined, hips stuttering and losing their rhythm.

"Fuck Taehyunnie, yes, fill me up!"

You screamed as your orgasm was ripping through you and you dragged him along with you. You clenched impossibly hard around Taehyun's cock and with one last deep thrust, he buried himself to hilt inside you. A groan tore from his throat as his pretty features twisted in pleasure and his cock twitched inside you, spurting his load and coating your walls.

Taehyun slumped against you, forehead damp with sweat and his muscles feeling like jelly as he struggled to hold himself up. He was still cumming inside you, the tension draining off his body and into you and you absorbed it all, taking deep lungfuls of air to try and calm your racing heart. When he was finally spent, Taehyun withdrew from you with a whimper and rolled over to the side of you.

Taemin was stretched out at your head, cradling you protectively, stroking your hair as you caught your breath. He reached over and stroked Taehyun's damp grey locks as well, adjusting so that both you and Taehyun rested against his body.

You reached back for Taemin's hand, tugging him over to you and he allowed himself to be led as you pulled him in for a kiss. He trailed more down to your jaw before he nuzzled at your neck. He then leaned over to Taehyun who was laying back against him with his eyes closed, and stroked his cheek tentatively. Taehyun leaned into the touch and Taemin dipped down to place a chaste kiss on the younger's lips. He was surprised when Taehyun's hand shot up and gripped his hair to keep him from withdrawing as Taehyun kissed him back.

You felt Taemin's warmth retreat as he separated from Taehyun and you turned, searching for him, looking at him quizzically.

"I'm just going to clean up. You can stay here or come join me if you want," Taemin said quietly to the room in general.

You and Taehyun groaned but you knew you really should clean up before you nodded off, and you reluctantly got up, careful not to drip any of Taehyun's cum onto the sheets.

Taemin chuckled at your awkward walking and took your hand, leading you out of the bedroom.

"Hey, wait for me!" Taehyun's hoarse voice rang out as he hurried to catch up.

"Noona, are you okay," he asked, noticing your odd walk as well. "Did we hurt you?"

"No Taehyunnie, I'm just trying not to make a mess!"

"Oh," Taehyun scratched his neck sheepishly. "Well then here," he said simply and picked you up swiftly bridal style, following Taemin's lead to the bathroom.

Taemin started the shower and handed you and Taehyun cotton pads and makeup remover.

"You shouldn't sleep in your makeup," he said in a sing-song voice as he stepped under the water first. He started lathering himself up with disturbingly efficient movements, no doubt from endless practice of getting ready as fast as humanly possible to maximise his sleep.

You finished before Taehyun did and stepped into the shower with Taemin. Thankfully it was a walk-in with more than enough space. Taemin spun around so that you could be under the spray and kissed you gently, hands running over your wet skin and dipping between your legs. You protested but you found it difficult not to enjoy his attention to that part of you. He rinsed away Taehyun's seed from you and you couldn't help but notice that he was hard again and his fingers were not leaving your folds but getting bolder and entering you, starting a rhythm thrusting into you.

"Wait, Taemin... Fuck.. that feels so good!"

"I know, baby, I just couldn't help how gorgeous you looked all fucked out and full of Taehyun earlier," Taemin said and bit his lips as he fingered you harder.

Your moans echoed through the bathroom as Taehyun stepped in as well.

"Did I miss anything," he smirked as Taemin started curling his fingers inside of you, causing you to buckle in his arms at the pressure against your oversensitive walls.

"Not much, I got a little carried away cleaning Y/N up. Can you hold her up for me? Spread her open."

Taehyun followed without hesitation, stepping under the spray behind you and picking you up with a hand under each of your thighs. He held you with your back against his chest and spread your thighs apart wide.

"I just want to try something," Taemin said as he resumed fingering you, curving his fingers inside you to tug against that spot inside you that made the pressure build.

You couldn't take such intense stimulation so soon after cumming and you screamed, head falling back against Taehyun's shoulder.

"Oh my god, hyung, is noona going to cum again?"

"Yes, fuck yes, don't stop," you answered and begged and Taemin was happy to oblige, increasing his pace a little more and you felt the need to bear down.

"Taem-min, n-now!" You stuttered under the powerful thrusts of his wrist and he ripped his fingers from you, a strong stream of clear liquid squirting out of you onto the tiles.

"Shit, noona, what was that," Taehyun asked wide-eyed as he set you down.

"Taeminnie made me squirt," you panted as you clung to Taemin in front of you. "Sometimes for me it happens after I've been stimulated for a while or I've had an orgasm already."

"I knew you had it in you," Taemin smirked and took your bottom lip between his teeth, tugging on it teasingly before guiding you to lean against the shower wall.

"Think you can take a little more," he asked as he guided his hardened cock between your ass cheeks to rub against the fresh wetness there.

"I can, whatever you want, I need you," you begged, reaching for Taehyun as well and grasping his cock.

"Will you suck me off, noona," he asked you in a choked up moan as you stroked him, and you pulled him towards your mouth.

Taemin entered you from behind and inhaled sharply, hands gripping your hips tight and his nails digging into your skin.

"Fuck, Y/N you're so tight! Oh god, I won't last long."

"It's okay, I just want you to feel good," you reassured him and groaned when he started a fast, hard pace immediately. You braved yourself against the tiles with one hand and leaned over Taehyun's length, stroking him and taking the head of his cock into your mouth. You flicked your tongue against it and he bucked into your mouth, forcing himself deeper. Your lips pressed again your fingers still wrapped around him and you dripped your hand to massage his balls. Taehyun tipped his head back and hummed blissfully, biting his lips.

Taemin was slamming hard into you and it was a raw feeling after the orgasms you had but your body craved more and you arched your back in an attempt to take him even deeper.

"Mmm... I'm close," Taemin warned in a breathy whisper and you pushed against him, meeting him halfway. You quickened your pace on Taehyun's cock, working as much of his length as you could take and pressing the tip of it against your throat.

"Ah-shit! Oh...," unexpectedly Taehyun tensed and his cum flooded your mouth as he grabbed your shoulders to steady himself. He groaned loudly and he rolled his hips into you, milking himself between your lips.

"You really like watching, don't you," Taemin panted as he continued fucking you.

"Sh-shut up, hyung," Taehyun said shakily, smiling as he leaned heaving against the shower wall and his softening cock slipped away from your lips.

Taemin slowed down a little, thrusting hard into you and you moaned without shame at the satisfying feeling of being filled so deeply.

"I'm gonna cum, Y/N," he warned you in case you wanted him to do it anywhere else but you were more than happy to see him through.

"Yes, please Taeminnie, let go. Come on," you encouraged him and you felt him grab your hips in a vice grip as his cock spasmed inside you and his groan signalled his release.

Taehyun had stayed under the warm water enjoying the show you and Taemin were putting on for him. When Taemin shakily withdrew from you, Taehyun switched to put you under the spray while Taemin caught his breath. You reached for the shower gel to clean yourself and Taehyun off and you silently lathered each other up, smiling each time one of you caught the eyes of the other.

You rinsed off and switched with Taehyun, checking on Taemin who had calmed down enough to actually clean up. When Taehyun had rinsed, the two of you guided Taemin under the water, the two of you lathering him up. He laughed each time one of you brushed past a ticklish spot and after a quick rinse you were all ready to dry off.

Taemin rummaged in his bathroom cabinets for spare towels and after you and Taehyun were dried off, he guided you to his kitchen.

"I'm just hungry," he said simply as he pulled out a bowl of strawberries, washing them at the sink and bringing them to the counter to offer to you and Taehyun. He sat on the counter of the breakfast bar while you and Taehyun sat on the stools next to it.

It was easy and comfortable between the three of you as you chatted about nothing in particular and snacked on strawberries.

______________________________

03:34. Paragon Building. Cheongdam-dong, Gangnam.

"Holy shit hyung, is this the time?? My manager's going to kill me," Taehyun groaned, rushing to find his clothes in Taemin's bedroom.

You and Taemin stayed in the kitchen.

"Actually, I should probably leave as well," you said hesitantly.

"It is late, that's okay," he nodded. "Y/N, listen... I don't know about you or Taehyun, but I know that I had a really good time. And I would have definitely taken you out myself, if you wanted to. I can't promise you anything with the kind of lifestyle I have, but I do know I want to give it a shot. If you'll let me have your number," he quipped at the end.

His simple admission was endearing, you thought as you heard Taehyun cursing as he struggled to get dressed as quickly as possible.

"Thank you, Taemin, truly. I feel the same. There's just one thing though." You looked up at him nervously. "I still can't choose."

Taemin's eyebrows arched in surprise. "Interesting." He glanced towards the hall in the direction of his bedroom where his dongsaeng was zipping up his shoes. "I guess we'll have to ask Taehyun."

#taemin smut #txt smut #txt taehyun smut #shinee smut #shinee taemin smut #muselin kinktober #muselin kinktober 2021 #txt hard hours #shinee hard hours #taemin hard hours #txt taehyun hard hours

297 notes · View notes

katrinawritesthings · 3 years

Text

Jonghyun / Taemin and also Jinki is there for a few hours; love is so nice (part 1); nc-17

Baby stay with me Baby stay with me Baby stay with me Baby stay with me

Love is so nice is about staying in bed with someone and laughing about nothing and being gay and doing the sex all day : ) also part one because it's so long Tumblr won't let me post it all in one lol here's part 2

@rollercoasterwrite one more :-)

Behind him, Taemin tosses his phone back up onto the headboard with a clatter, then hugs him again with a sigh. "I don't want to get up and do stuff," he pouts. Jonghyun has to chuckle. What a coincidence.

"Neither do I," he says. He stares lazily outside the window. It's nice out there, at least. Bright and colorful. Someone is going to have a nice day out there today, but it's not them. Taemin nuzzles him. One of his feet is rubbing up and down the back of Jonghyun's calf, absentmindedly, just to stim. He takes a deep breath, hesitates, lets it out. Then he takes another one and says, "let's not, then."

"Yeah?" Jonghyun asks, smiling. He likes the sound of that. "Just stay in bed all day long?" he asks.

"Fuck you all day long," Taemin murmurs, rolling his hips forward, sliding his hand up to lightly touch Jonghyun's neck.

I would consider this a nice vanilla fun time smut but also, at the same time, lmfao, In order of frequency: free use, cockwarming, toys, somnophilia / discussions of other fantasy kinks (eggs, knotting, fannypacking, size difference, demon and monster and alien fucking), gaping, rimming, threesome, bunny boys, / bukkake, thigh fucking, public (internet), Jonghyun speedruns himself into hypnosis for like 5 minutes at one point, bondage, breathplay, double penetration, :3c

Jonghyun wakes up warm, comfortable, and cozy, head underneath the blankets, puppy plushie under his chin, and Taemin pressed up against his back, curled around him. Taemin's right arm is heavy over his waist, his breath flutters his pink hair, and their legs are tangled together, Taemin's all prickly with growing stubble since he's had to start shaving them for his theater performances this week.

today, though. Today he's all Jonghyun's from his soft snores to his warm little toes to his boner pressed up against Jonghyun's butt. Especially that last part. Jonghyun was having a, delicately put, non-pg dream and now that he’s awake, he’s sure that this was the reason.

He tries to remember it now: he was in a log cabin, in the woods, maybe. Yeah, and it was full of nice, handsome lumberjack werewolves, and he was trying to do their taxes for them? Because they were gay and they couldn't do math. But he was also too gay to do math, so then they decided to do horny stuff instead, and then.... Jonghyun sighs, pressing his face into the pillows. The dream slips through his fingers like water until he can't even remember the things that he already remembered about it. Whatever. Who needs dreams when he has Taemin real and solid behind him anyway.

He wiggles back against Taemin, rubbing his butt on his dick just a little bit to see if he's awake, or at least waking up. As luck would have it, Taemin makes that sudden, long inhale of someone just brought back into consciousness. Then he makes a very interesting noise. It starts as a groan, husky and low, his hips shifting forward, but it turns into a little, confused, mm? before it turns into a scowl of a noise, and then finally into what Jonghyun thinks was supposed to be a grumpy noise if only Taemin had managed to keep the smile out of his tone.

Taemin tightens his arm around Jonghyun's waist, bringing their torsos closer together but moving his own hips back. He smiles against the back of Jonghyun's ear, kissing it, dropping down to kiss his shoulder, and he says, "stop that, you." His voice is rough, grainy with sleep, and so deep and warm that Jonghyun feels it in his chest, in his heart.

"Never," Jonghyun grins, but he does stop. Taemin yawns against his shoulder, hot and moist, and then Jonghyun adds, "what time is it?"

"Who knows," Taemin says. "Hurts to open my eyes." Jonghyun feels him shrug. He shrugs back. That is a good point. He hasn't even tried to open his eyes yet. He knows that he won't be able to keep them open; not when his voice barely made it out of his throat when he tried to talk. He can at least tell that there is sunlight coming in through the curtains and through their blanket, so it has to be after sunrise.

"Hey," Taemin says. He pats Jonghyun's tummy, nudges his shoulder with his forehead. "Do you wanna...?" He lets the question trail off as he shifts back close, rubbing his boner against Jonghyun booty. Jonghyun snorts. He doesn't think it's even been a minute since Taemin told him to quit it.

Still, "yeah," he says. Yeah definitely. He might not be able to remember his dream but he still has his own half chub from it and he's never opposed to sleepy morning sex. It's one of his favorite kinds. He grinds back against Taemin, getting his dick between his cheeks, and shivers when it rubs against his hole. "Yeah please," he says.

Taemin, shivering himself, whispers "hell yeah." He sucks his own fingers into his mouth, then slips them down and interrupts Jonghyun's giggling by pushing two into his hole. Jonghyun isn't one to brag, but his bootyhole is very easy to get into, and they slide in nice and smooth, a third one joining them soon. He smiles into his plushie, humming, pleased all over inside and out as his cock quickly jumps all the way up to full hardness. Nothing beats getting fingered in the morning. Nothing except–

Taemin pulls his fingers out, spits into his hand, and then a second later, Jonghyun is groaning from his chest as Taemin pushes his cock into him nice and slow.

"There you go, thank you, fuck," Jonghyun whispers. He repeats it, thank you , over and over as Taemin fucks slowly into him, settling all the way in and starting up a lazy rhythm.

It's so good, so fucking good to be stretched out so early in the morning, filled so full and fucked so wonderfully. Taemin's thrusts match the beat of his heart, the pounding of his pulse through his body, the throbbing in his own cock. Taemin gets his right leg underneath Jonghyun's, opening him up and keeping him open. He's speaking behind Jonghyun's cheek, whispered little half compliments in his sleepy voice that Jonghyun half hears in his sleepy ears. Taemin's left arm finds its way under his head, hooks around his neck, and puts just the tiniest bit of pressure on his throat until Jonghyun is gasping.

It's all so much, it's all too much, this early in the morning. Jonghyun just woke up and everything is happening all at once, everything is happening so good, and before he knows it, he's about to cum already.

He's been squeezing his puppy plushie tight this whole time, but now he takes one hand off to jerk himself off, fast, much faster than Taemin's sleepy pace. Less than a minute later, like he can also sense that Jonghyun is close, Taemin lets go of his waist and tries to grab his dick as well. He winds up just closing his small hand around Jonghyun’s, and then Jonghyun hears him chuckling behind his ear. Taemin reaches down to play with his balls instead, gentle, massaging them, and instantly Jonghyun is gone.

He cums hard, shaking, biting his pillow, making a mess of the sheets in front of him. The orgasm spreads throughout his body from his cock to the tip of every nerve, deliciously warm and slow in the way that only a morning orgasm is, and Taemin makes it last in the way that only he and a few others know how. Fingers still playing with his balls, cock still fucking slow into him, arm still around his throat, voice still husky and low by his ear, Taemin keeps going until Jonghyun is smiling, giggling, absolutely giddy about how fucking good it is.

Taemin nutted too, at some point, Jonghyun realizes, because his booty is all warm and slick, dripping down his cheeks and his thighs, Taemin's dick noticeably softer and smaller inside of him. Nice.

They calm down together. Each of them twitching, trying to breathe slow, smiling. Jonghyun can feel Taemin's behind his ear. Jonghyun wipes his hand on a dry patch of sheets after patting around for a moment looking for one, then finds Taemin's hand and holds on to it. He's a little stuffy now; he pulls the blanket off of their heads, finally blinking his eyes open against the morning light. Squinting at the clock on the other side of the room, it's a little bit after 8:00. Not bad.

Taemin is grumbling at the light, burying his face in Jonghyun's hair. He wraps their arms together around Jonghyun's stomach, holding him close, wiggling and struggling to arrange his legs around Jonghyun's until he has him all wrapped up like a crab. He starts pressing countless little mwah s against Jonghyun's cheek and neck, pouting through them almost, like he's grumpy that he can't kiss Jonghyun even faster. Then, all at once, he settles down, satisfied.

"Goo moning," Taemin says then, singsong, cute on purpose, in his little delicate voice that always makes Jonghyun want to put him in his pocket. Smiling from his heart, Jonghyun turns his head to press one delicate kiss to the tip of Taemin's nose. He doesn't say good morning back, but he hums it with the same little tune that Taemin had.

He reaches out for the bedside table to grab his phone, yawning into the pillows. Taemin does the same, slapping his hand around on the headboard until he gets it. They stay silent, except for the occasional smooch, as they check their own stuff. Jonghyun scrolls through the news, replies to texts, watches some videos. Every so often Taemin will show him a meme that makes him laugh. Every so often Jonghyun will clench his bootyhole just to make Taemin jump.

Jonghyun finishes with his phone first, flopping it onto the pillow, bored. Stuff is happening out there, but here? In bed? He thinks it would be neat if nothing ever happened. If they could just vibe, just hang out together, the two of them, forever.

"Yeah?" Jonghyun asks, smiling. He likes the sound of that. "Just stay in bed all day long?" he asks.

"Fuck you all day long," Taemin murmurs, rolling his hips forward, sliding his hand up to lightly touch Jonghyun's neck. And it's not like Jonghyun wasn't expecting that, but it still catches him off guard, still has heat flashing all the way through him. He actually has to take a moment, try to get his breath passed his throat and down into his lungs, as his brain immediately runs through all of the possibilities of them just staying in bed and fucking all day.

He's all tingly and getting hard again just thinking about it. He nods quickly, fervently even. Ignoring Taemin muffling smug laughter into his hair, he breathes, "yes, please, I would like that." He rolls his hips back against Taemin, trying to get him hard again. He knows it won't be difficult. Taemin's cock is as eager as his own.

This time, Taemin doesn't try to hide his laughter. He lets it out, free, gorgeous, and punctuates it with a soft kiss to Jonghyun's ear. Rocking his hips together with Jonghyun, he fits his hand more comfortably around his neck. Not squeezing, just holding, just being there.

"Yeah, you want that?" he asks. "Want me to use your perfect little asshole for the whole day? Gonna be my little cocksleeve?" There it is; he's getting hard from his own dirty talk. Good thing, too, because that same dirty talk is already driving Jonghyun up the wall. "Gonna fill you up with cum, pretty," Taemin breathes. “Gonna flood your throat, going to get you all covered in it, so fucking gorgeous. Fuck."

The last curse comes out as a hiss, sharp and heavy. Taemin pushes against Jonghyun, rolling him over onto his stomach. He stays on him the entire time so when they settle Taemin is on his thighs, kneading his thumbs into his booty cheeks. Jonghyun is already panting, already begging. Yes he wants that, yes he wants to be used, yes he wants to be a cocksleeve, and yes he wants to be filled and flooded and covered in cum, yes yes yes, he wants Taemin to fuck him already .

So wonderfully, beautifully, Taemin does. He pulls his cock out and then fucks it back in, nice and hard, using his own cum as lube, and immediately Jonghyun is shuddering. Taemin does it again, and then again, and then–he stops.

"Aw, man," he says, and is he fucking whining ? Hello?

"What the fuck–?"

"Have you been holding that this entire time?" Taemin asks. Jonghyun feels tugging something out of the crook of his elbow: his puppy plushie.

"Hey–nooo," Jonghyun whines, but Taemin takes her away from him and puts her on the headboard facing the wall. "I told you, she doesn't care. She likes when I hold her." Jonghyun struggles to his forearms, trying to push himself onto his hands so he can reach for her. Taemin pushes him down with a hand between his shoulder blades, holding him there. He leans over Jonghyun, resting his weight on his own forearm above his head.

"Not," he says, and kisses Jonghyun's cheek. "While," he kisses him again, "we're fucking." Taemin kisses him a third time before he straightens back up. And he's grumpy, and Jonghyun is grumpy, but Taemin starts fucking him again, and then neither of them are grumpy anymore.

Funny how it works out like that.

Taemin fucks him hard and desperate, like he didn't just interrupt himself with something that didn't matter. And Jonghyun loves it, loves every hard, sticky slap of their skin hitting back together. He gets himself on his forearms again, but this time just to arch his back better, get Taemin at a better angle, biting his lip and cursing when Taemin hits his prostate just right to put stars behind his eyes. That's the good stuff, that's what he wants. That's what it's fucking about.

He cums quickly, not as hard as the first time but still as good, with his cock grinding between his stomach and the sheets. This time, he's present enough in his brain to hear Taemin cursing above him, feel his hands squeezing his ass harder, his hips working faster. This time he can pay attention to the hot rush of cum inside of him. He can pay attention to how quickly it starts leaking out of him, and he can pay attention when Taemin fucks all the way in and stays there, his balls twitching against his thighs.

After, he deflates into the pillows, Taemin deflating on top of him. Jonghyun makes his arms a pillow under his head, smiling when Taemin arranges his arms the same way and holds his hands, smiling wider when Taemin once again kisses his cheek.

This is nice. Jonghyun wishes his entire life was like this. One big, long, warm afterglow shared with his love. He yawns, wiggling his hips to get comfortable. He could fall asleep again like this, he thinks. It's early enough. He's not entirely woken up all the way yet. He could drift right back, just like this, with Taemin warm and heavy on top of him, his heartbeat matching Jonghyun's against his back.

He could, and he almost does; his hearing fuzzes in and out slowly, the edges of his perception melting away until he notices and brings himself back to focus. Breathing deep, rubbing his cheek onto his pillow, he bumps Taemin with his head to get his attention. He has a very important question. Taemin grunts back, sounding just as sleepy as him.

"Taemie," he says. "If we’re going to be staying in bed all day, can we do sleepy rules?"

Taemin's cock jumps; literally, Jonghyun feels it twitch hard in his ass as soon as the question leaves his mouth. Laughter bursts out of him, so loud that he doesn't even hear Taemin's reply. All he picks up from Taemin is that he's pressing his face into Jonghyun's neck, his little hands gripping and letting go over and over very quickly. Embarrassed. He knows that Jonghyun knows that his dick just did that and he's embarrassed, and that makes it so much funnier.

Jonghyun laughs so long that his stomach starts to hurt, and only then does he start trying to calm himself down with deep breaths. By that time, Taemin is very grumbly, biting and nibbling on his neck with his gremliniest little noises. Jonghyun doesn't mind about that at all. Taemin is just so cute.

"Yes, lets do sleepy rules, please," Taemin says once Jonghyun has quieted down enough for him to get a word in. "Please," he says again. Jonghyun falls back into another bout of giggles, but calms himself quickly once more. Sleepy rules. Okay.

"I don't know why either of us ever even bother asking anymore," he grins. "The answer is always yes." Both of them are always absolutely nut supreme about sleepy stuff. Taemin takes his turn to laugh now, his breath wet against Jonghyun's neck. He settles down again, getting comfortable.

"I think we just like hearing each other say it out loud," he says. Jonghyun nods. That is a good point. There's just something very very special about hearing Taemin say in his own voice that he wants Jonghyun to use him while he's passed the fuck out. Something special about Taemin giving over his body to him and Jonghyun giving Taemin his body back in return.

So special, in fact, that Jonghyun can already tell it's going to get him hard again if he starts thinking about it. He can't, he really can't, not again so soon.

Well. He can . But he shouldn't . Neither of them should. The last time they tried to do this, they wound up fucking themselves out before midday, and then the entire rest of the day was just them being sad and disappointed. They have to pace themselves.

Reaching over for his phone, he gives it to Taemin and says, "let’s watch something. You pick."

"Oki," Taemin chirps. He pulls up a streamer that he likes playing a video game that Jonghyun likes. Holding the phone up against the headboard with his weird little fingers, Taemin buries his nose in Jonghyun's hair and kisses the back of his head while he watches. After a minute, Jonghyun grabs one of his wrists and brings Taemin's fingers to his mouth so he can kiss too.

It's moments like these, Jonghyun thinks, that he likes the most. When it's just the two of them hanging out and being quietly in love. Moments like this that feel cozy inside of his heart. That make him feel relaxed, and safe, and peaceful.

He's looking forward to feeling like this all day long.

He doesn't wind up falling asleep again, but he does doze. Off and on, between laughing at the video or saying something to Taemin, he has blinks that last for minutes at a time. Time slips by like that, over an hour, slowly, comfortably, until it's even brighter outside and the birds have finished with their morning songs. Jonghyun enjoys it immensely, and could have never moved again and been satisfied, if it weren't all suddenly interrupted by Taemin's tummy growling.

It's a loud, pitiful noise, and barely five seconds after it finishes, like it's agreeing, Jonghyun's tummy growls also.

Jonghyun smiles, amused, but he also whines into the pillow. "I don't want to get up and make food," he pouts. Taemin makes a pouting noise back. Jonghyun assumes it's in agreement.

"Lets just order breakfast from somewhere," Taemin says.

"Oh, fuck yeah," Jonghyun says, excited. He completely forgot that they can do that. "I'll order it, wait." He fumbles for his phone, slapping Taemin's hands away, closing the video, and looking for the delivery app. Taemin, with nothing to do with his hands now, holds onto Jonghyun's wrists. His thumbs play with the tendons and veins underneath his palms.

They figure out breakfast, scrolling through their options, picking somewhere nice, figuring out what they want to buy, and confirming that it should be here in around half an hour. But when they're done with that, they run into a new problem.

"Which one of us has to get up and go greet the delivery person?" Jonghyun asks. He tosses his phone back on the bedside table and turns around halfway, propping himself up on his forearm. Taemin pushed himself up on his hands to give him room and now he smiles down at Jonghyun. It's the first real look that Jonghyun has gotten of Taemin this morning and he is so cute from his squishy cheeks to his acne scars to his messy black hair that Jonghyun has to hook his arm around his neck and kiss his cheek. Taemin smiles, puffing out his cheek, then shakes his hair out of his eyes and says, "no stopping, first one to nut."

"Yeah?" Jonghyun asks, raising his eyebrows. That certainly is a competition. One that Taemin clearly believes he'll have no problem winning, because he said it as half a joke, confidence and a little smugness in his smile. Jonghyun smiles back. His little prince of hubris. "All right,” he says, innocently simple.

"Oh," Taemin says frowning. "Oh, I was joking, um. No, we’ll do something that's more fair for you."

"What do you mean?" Jonghyun pouts, knowing exactly what Taemin means. "I can last! I have stamina." He tries to sound as cute and defiant as he would if he didn't already know that he's going to win. It takes a moment, and his puppy eyes, but Taemin buys it, shrugging and shaking his head fondly.

"Okay, if you insist," he says. "Turn around." He straightens up onto his knees, his soft cock slipping wetly out of Jonghyun's asshole for just a few seconds. As soon as Jonghyun gets settled on his back, pulling his legs up and then spreading them open on either side of Taemin's hips, he puts his cock right back in, right where it belongs. Jonghyun allows himself that one single little moment, that delicious little shiver of pleasure from being filled up again, before he starts to focus.

He sinks backwards into his mind, into the one specific little area of subspace that he needs for this. He hasn't been here for a while, but it's easy to to get into the mood, into the character, into his imagination. Taemin is saying something; Jonghyun can hear it muffled inside of his head. He smiles and nods to whatever it is.

Taemin starts rolling his hips into him, slowly, their bodies pressed together the entire time. He runs his hands down Jonghyun's body gently, feeling him up, settling on his hips. Taemin can see his smile fuzzy above him. Adorable.

Adorable, but not his master. Wonderful, beautiful, gorgeous. But not Jonghyun's master.

Master is away today. Master left for somewhere, and master is letting Taemin borrow Jonghyun until they get home. Taemin can do whatever he wants to Jonghyun, and Jonghyun will make him happy, will make himself useful, he will be pretty and perfect, but Jonghyun will not cum. Jonghyun is only allowed to cum for his master. Jonghyun is only physically able to cum for his master. Jonghyun's master is the only one in the world that can make him cum. Master is the only one in the world that can even make Jonghyun hard.

By the fourth time Jonghyun has repeated that to himself, he is locked in. Fortunate, because Taemin is all the way hard and really pounding him by then, Jonghyun realizes when he blinks himself back into the real world. One of his hands is on Jonghyun's neck just like usual and the other hand is actually down between his legs, two fingers inside of him, playing with his prostate on top of his cock. And it feels good; it feels fucking wonderful, but it's easy to put to the back of his mind. It's not 10% of the way his master makes him feel.

He’s actually kind of surprised that it's working this effectively, even after so many years. He'll have to make sure to tell Kibum thank you for training him so good with Minho one of these days. It was a lot of fun with them before they got bored of this specific role play.

This is a lot of fun right now; watching Taemin work himself up into a sweat, panting hard, biting his own lips. He really is fucking gorgeous. And the way he's looking down at Jonghyun, hearts in his deep brown eyes, Jonghyun is almost certain that he's thinking the same thing. That's almost enough to snap him out of his own sloppy speedrunned hypnosis, honestly, so instead he goes on his own offensive.

"Ooh, fuck me harder, babe," he smiles, all overexaggerated innocence and sweetness and perfectly controlled breathing. The look on Taemin's face–the confusion, the glance down, the widening of his eyes when he finally notices that Jonghyun isn't even hard–is enough to have Jonghyun beaming, absolutely giddy. His Taemin is so funny. “Ooh, you're so good," Jonghyun says. Taemin stutters, his thrusts faltering, half baked little questions falling from his mouth. Jonghyun tuts and shakes his head. Picking up his legs and crossing his ankles behind Taemin's back, he locks him in, pushing him to keep up his rhythm.

"I thought you said no stopping," he says, pouting through his smile. Fitting one arm comfortably behind his head, he reaches up with the other and plays with Taemin's nipples, always so sensitive. He manages a few seconds, one nice hard pinch, before Taemin is grabbing his wrist and pinning it above his head. He grabs Jonghyun’s other wrist as well, obviously not wanting to take the chance.

"What," he pants, and apparently can't find the words to finish that sentence. "How come. Hello?"

Jonghyun has to say, he's very pleased by this. Maybe he should start messing with Taemin more often, just to see what happens. Keep him off his guard. Remind him every once in a while that Jonghyun only nuts so hard and so fast for him all the time because he wants to.

Then again, that doesn't sound nearly as fun as orgasming himself out of his own brain every time they have sex. He'll just let it be a special one-time thing, then.

"What do you mean?" he asks innocently. "Come on. Don't you want to cum in me?" He thinks for a moment, licks his lips, smirks, decides to play really dirty. "Don't you want to put your eggs in me?" he asks. "Make me your breeding–"

He doesn't even get to finish before Taemin is choking on his own spit. His hips snap forward hard, almost involuntarily, and he whines. Jonghyun has never been prouder. "Mmm, and I could tell you how good they feel inside of me, how nice and big they're growing, and then you could watch me lay them, and help me clean them off–”

Once again, he's interrupted, this time by Taemin cumming.

And cumming hard ; his eyes squeezed tight, breathing out curses over and over, his hands holding Jonghyun's wrists so hard that he's sure he'll have bruises later.

Jonghyun doesn't think he's ever felt victorious during sex before. It's a very good feeling, though, and it has him laughing as Taemin goes limp on top of and inside of him. Fuck yeah baby. He wiggles his hands free of Taemin's and pumps them in the air, celebrating. He finishes that before Taemin finishes recuperating, so he lowers his hands to Taemin's hair, petting him gently. Eventually, Taemin blinks his eyes open, rubbing his palms into them. Blinking groggily, he glares down at Jonghyun.

"Okay, first of all, cheating," he snaps. "Second of all." He grabs Jonghyun's soft little dick with two fingers and wiggles it aggressively so it flops all around on his abdomen. "Literally what the fuck?" he asks. Jonghyun shrugs innocently, doing his prettiest eyesmile on purpose.

"I keep telling you," he says, "if you let Key train you, you can learn all sorts of things."

"God," Taemin hisses, putting his face into his hands. "I can't let him dom me," he whines. "I can't even let him top me. If he knows how baby I get I'll never have any leverage over him ever again."

"Yeah, well." Jonghyun shrugs. He's never understood their relationship and he's never pretended like he wants to try, either. "Sounds like a you problem," he grins. Reaching for his phone, he checks the time. 10:25. "15 Minutes," he says. "Better go get ready to say hi to the delivery babe."

Taemin grumbles what sounds like an essay of complaining into his hands, then pushes them through his hair and laces them around the back of his neck, glaring once again down at Jonghyun. After a moment, he sticks out his tongue. He did it to hide his smile. Jonghyun can tell. He can see it around his tongue. He winks back.

Taemin sighs and starts to get up, pulling his cock from Jonghyun's hole. Jonghyun thinks that it's almost homophobic that he’s had to feel it coming out of him twice already today, but, getting a good look at it, all sloppy and wet and dripping with cum, he also thinks that it looks absolutely fucking delicious.

"Hey wait," he says. He makes grabby hands, sitting up and reaching for Taemin's hips. "Let me clean you up," he smiles.

"Oh, well, if you insist," Taemin smiles. He walks himself up on his knees until he's right in front of Jonghyun, fingers in his hair. Jonghyun licks his lips, excited. He does insist. Taemin's cock looks even better up close, so close he can smell it, so close he needs to right now–

Jonghyun takes the head of his cock into his mouth, sucking happily. He sucks Taemin up real good, licking up every drop of cum around the head. Then he lets it drop from his mouth and licks and mouths up the shaft, cleaning him all over. He kisses the base of Taemin's cock, he tilts his head to get the underside. He takes his time, savouring it, the taste, the texture, the nice warm temperature of it against his tongue. He also takes the time to get himself out of his subspace. He likes it in there, but also, he doesn't want to stay in there any longer. When he's with Taemin, he likes feeling normal, regular, himself. He likes Taemin. He loves Taemin. He wants to cum for, and with, and because of, Taemin.

While he's working, he hears Taemin rustling around in their headboard cupboards. It's a familiar rustling: he's in their box of sex toys, and after a moment, he passes Jonghyun a plug. Jonghyun's favorite plug. Glass, nice and fat, with a pretty cherry blossom jewel at the base. Jonghyun takes it with a smile and teases himself with it while he continues cleaning Taemin's cock. He bends down lower to suck on his balls, nice and gentle, reverently almost, thanking them for giving him three nice big loads already this morning.

That makes Taemin hiss though, twitch and whimper and pat his little hands all over his head very quickly. Jonghyun smiles up at him, cock resting on his cheek. Oversensitive little baby. Fine. He moves to kiss Taemin's thighs instead, licking up all of the cum that had gotten smeared and smudged on them as well.

Once he's finally done with that, he presses one last kiss to the very tip of Taemin's soft cock before he leans away. Patting Taemin on the butt, he says, "shoo, you."

Taemin shoos with another sigh, leaning backward until he fwumps onto the mattress and then rolling ungracefully onto the floor. Clambering to his feet, he grabs a pair of boxers and one of his striped sweaters from the dresser, pulls them on, and then starts to leave. In the doorway, he stops, glancing back. He looks at Jonghyun, smiles, looks down, bites his lip.

"You're," he says. "I mean. I like you." He scuttles down the hallway without giving Jonghyun time to reply, covering his face with his hands. Jonghyun tries to laugh so quietly that he doesn't hear it. He's so cute. Jonghyun likes him too.

Alone now, Jonghyun stretches one arm over his head, squeaking. He’s still teasing himself with the plug, and he pushes it all the way inside of himself, squeaking again and then humming happily once it settles. Hell yeah. He tries to stretch all the way out under the blankets, but he stops, startled, when his knee touches something cold and wet.

"What the fuck? Oh, right." rolling his eyes, Jonghyun remembers. Both of them nutted under here two times. Three times? He doesn't know if he counts the third time actually under the blanket. It was half off of them when Taemin got to his knees. Two and a half times, maybe.

Enough times to be gross, is the point. Enough times that now no matter how he tries to move under there, he's hyper aware of it all over. Sighing, Jonghyun sacrifices his warmth and comfort to throw the blanket off of him. Extracting himself carefully from the bed, he pulls the blanket and the first sheet off. Then, looking at them, he grumbles in the back of his throat. He doesn't want to do fucking laundry.

He makes an executive decision and just folds both of them in half and then in half again together, placing them nicely back on the center of the bed. That way they won't have to do any of the other sheets later. And they're black, anyway; it's not like they'll stain. Then, since he's up, he moves to the bedside table and crouches in front of it. Pulling open the cabinet, he looks for his collection of candles. He pushes aside all of his baby tealights and medium tumblers to get to his big boys and he pulls out two: his favorite, soft blankie, and Taemin's favorite, summer scoop.

He lights both and puts them up on the headboard, smiling at them. Side by side, white and pink, him and Taemin. Then he frowns, thinking. Hmm. Maybe not. He picks them up and puts them on the bedside table instead, and then he shakes his head and carries them over to the dresser on the other side of the room. Placing them on top, in the center, he smiles again. There. Nice and stable. Safe.

Turning to flop back onto the bed, he stops again when he glances over the headboard. Once again, he rolls his eyes. Before he sits on the bed, he grabs his puppy plushie from the corner. Sitting with her, holding her in his arms, he pouts. Taemin didn't even pet her fur all back the same way.

"I'm sorry he’s such a prude," he tells her, petting her gently to be all neat and proper again. "I know you don't care. I don't know why he cares; he doesn't even think you're, like, real with a soul and everything like I do. I don't know what his issue is." This has been an argument between the two of them since they first started dating, and Taemin has yet to see sense. Kissing his little puppy on the nose, on the cheeks, on the forehead, on each of her ears, he smiles. "He's so funny. He's so cute. Man I like him." man he really really really really really likes Taemin.

He can hear Taemin opening the front door, but a glance at his phone tells him that the driver is still around 5 minutes away. He must be out there doing plant gay stuff like photosynthesizing or smelling flowers or whatever. Good for him. Jonghyun grabs their old mp3 player connected to their speakers and starts their compromise playlist full of songs that both of them can chill and groove to. Then he picks up his laptop from the bedside table, opening it up to keep him company while he waits. His plushie puppy sits in the crook of his arm and watches.

He replies to some more messages, he looks through a little more news, and he's loading up a new episode of an anime they like for them to watch together when Taemin comes back into the bedroom. He's carrying an armload of stuff and he kicks the door open because of it, walking in speaking.

"I also got us some snacks in case–oh, christ." He dumps all of his stuff unceremoniously onto the bed with a scowl. "Give me that," he snaps. Again he snatches Jonghyun's puppy plushie from him, but this time while Jonghyun is whining and trying to grab her back, he takes her to the window and sits her in front of it. "There," he says, gesturing. "Now it can look outside.”

"What if she gets lonely?"Jonghyun asks, distressed. She likes having company. He doesn't want her to be all alone over there.

"God," Taemin says, rolling his eyes. "Give me nightmare kitty." He holds out his hands, demanding. Jonghyun humphs, but he does, opening up Taemin's headboard cupboard and pulling out his little stuffed cat. He tosses her over; Taemin catches her and puts her next to Jonghyun's puppy. He even puts their paws over each other. "There, see? They’re girlfriends. Are you happy?"

Jonghyun isn't, but he is willing to accept the compromise anyway. He shrugs, turning his attention to all of the stuff that Taemin dropped. In addition to their breakfast order, it's a big bag of chips, a package of cookies, and their whole entire fruit bowl, all half full of what's left since they went shopping a few days ago. There's also about six bottles of water.

"Anyway, I got us some snacks in case we got hungry after breakfast so we wouldn't have to get up again," Taemin says. He pulls his boxers and sweater off and hops onto his side of the bed. He's bright and smiley again, like he's over it, and when he pulls a tiny white flower from behind his ear and sticks it behind Jonghyun's, Jonghyun is the same. He can't stay grumpy at that. And also, he's so fucking excited for food.

When he opens up his box and is greeted with his frenchie toastie sticks and his little sausages and his mountain of nice soft hash browns, he almost gets a boner again. Fuck yeah. Fuck yeah fuck yeah fuck yeah. Taemin is feeling the same, whispering the curses over and over as he opens up his hash of potatoes, eggs, peppers, onions, and sausage, with pancakes and toast on the side.

Taemin also got himself a carton of milk, no straw, and Jonghyun scrunches his nose as he watches Taemin drink straight from the cardboard. Nasty. He avoids looking at it by opening up his little container of syrup and starting the anime episode. Taemin says "oh fuck yeah" again and scoots closer to watch.

Breakfast passes leisurely like that, with just the two of them cross-legged on their bed enjoying each other's company. They talk, they make jokes about the show, they laugh so hard sometimes that they have to pause the episode and rewind a little bit to watch what they missed. Taemin steals some of Jonghyun's frenchie toastie sticks, and Jonghyun takes half of one of his pancakes. At least 12 times, they kiss each other. On the mouth, on their cheeks, on their shoulders, the one time Taemin halfway tackles Jonghyun to blow a raspberry on his tummy.

When they finish, they don't have a nut competition to see who has to get up and clean up. Jonghyun just loses at rock paper scissors 5 times in a row and gets up to do it himself with a sigh. He takes everything to the kitchen and deposits it all either into the trash or the recycling bin. On the way back, he grabs a couple more water bottles, just in case, and takes a detour into the bathroom. He heard Taemin brushing his teeth earlier while he was moving the candles around. He should probably do that too. Better late than never.

Coming back to the bedroom, he has to stop in the doorway to let his heart melt. There is Taemin, all curled up on his side, pillow under his chin, passed out. Of course he is, content and sleepy with a tummy full of food. Big baby. Half of their snacks and water bottles are up on the headboard and the other half are still spilled over the bed; he probably fell asleep in the middle of moving them. Big loser baby.

Jonghyun puts all his water bottles next to the ones on the headboard, then leans over Taemin and kisses his cheek. The only reply Taemin gives is to nuzzle closer to his pillow. Jonghyun chuckles softly. He really is asleep. He puts all of their snacks up top as well, and grabs a water for himself and cracks it open. Getting settled in bed next to Taemin, he grabs his laptop back for himself. He's feeling some kind of way, some kind of productive, some kind of in love. In love enough to write a song about it.

He opens up an empty document and swirls his fingers over his touchpad, thinking. He empties his mind of everything but Taemin and just lets the words come to him, emotions that pass through his fingers to the keyboard and appear on the screen. It's sloppy, raw, but that's fine. He'll edit it later. He just wants to get his emotions out how they are now, humming to himself as he does so to see how he'll fit the words into a tune when he's done.

Jonghyun keeps at that for a while, and then lets himself stop when he feels the inspiration start to leave him. He never likes forcing himself to write when he doesn't have the writing juice in him. By the time he saves and closes the document, Taemin has shifted closer to him in his sleep. He has his arm wrapped around Jonghyun's thigh instead of his pillow. Jonghyun has been absent-mindedly petting him this whole time, but now he looks down at him, smiling, enamored.

He's so cute. Jonghyun touches his face, gentle, drawing one finger down his nose. Taemin scrunches it, rubs it against his leg. Jonghyun stifles a laugh into his fingers, then pinches his soft squishy cheek. Adorable. A moment later, his eyebrows rise into his hair when he gently squishes Taemin's bottom lip and Taemin sucks on his finger.

It's the tiniest, smallest little suction, but it's there, Taemin's lips closing around his finger. Jonghyun smiles, feeling Taemin's tongue also coming out to play with the pad of his finger. He wonders what else Taemin will do in his sleep today.

Get hard, apparently; as Jonghyun pushes his finger a little bit further into his mouth, he makes a soft little noise around it, his hips shifting forward and back. Jonghyun watches his cock twitch, feels Taemin's fingers digging into his leg. Jonghyun bites his lip. Not to go exposing himself or anything, but his thighs are one of his most sensitive areas. Just this, just the feeling of Taemin's nails digging into him, has him shivering, his own cock twitching.

Gently, so he doesn't interrupt Taemin's nap, he rolls Taemin over to his back. Taemin goes like a feather, smacking his lips and adjusting his head to get comfortable. His half chub flops against his thigh. Jonghyun puts his laptop on the bedside table and scoots down the bed so he can reach Taemin's cock. Smiling at it, he touches it just as gently as he touched his lips. He trails his finger down the shaft, but it's not until he starts playing with the head that Taemin makes more noise.

Jonghyun amuses himself like that, circling his thumb and pointer finger around the head of Taemin's cock, squeezing it, pulling sometimes, sometimes smoothing his thumb over the tip and pressing it against the hole, and listening to Taemin's sleepy, quiet noises. Not really whimpers, but something close, little hums as his hips minutely rock up into Jonghyun's hand.

It's very entertaining, but Jonghyun made a mistake when he was positioning himself over here. The way he's sitting, knees drawn up to his chest, is making the plug in him put pressure just under his prostate in a very distracting way. A very good way, but very distracting. Soon he's just as hard as Taemin and, he might say, just as desperate.

The moment a thick, pearly white bead of precum oozes out of the tip of Taemin's cock, Jonghyun calls it. He's done playing. He swings his leg over Taemin's hips, settling on his knees above him. With his right hand, he eases the plug out of his bootyhole, loving every millisecond of pressure and pleasure as it pulls on his rim, and then loving even more every nanosecond of the same that he gets as he sits himself down on Taemin's cock.

He pushes himself down until he bottoms out. Once he's comfortable sitting on Taemin's hips, he pops the plug into his mouth so he can suck it clean. It's just big enough to be uncomfortable; just big enough to make his mouth and his cock drool. For a time, he just enjoys the feeling of Taemin's cock in him again, the stretch, the pressure. He grinds slowly, back and forth, in little circles. If he angles himself just right, Taemin's cock presses on his prostate real good. He saves that angle for when he wants to give himself something a little special.

Watching Taemin, he wonders what he's dreaming about. Something good, hopefully. Jonghyun, hopefully. Although, maybe not, because after a few minutes of Jonghyun enjoying himself, Taemin slowly lifts his arms above his head. And not only that; he crosses them at the wrists and clenches them softly like he's holding onto something. A shadow of a smirk flits over his lips between snores. Jonghyun finds himself matching it. He hopes whoever Taemin thinks he's getting dommed by right now is hot.

He wishes he could be there in Taemin's dream, watching. He would never bother with tying Taemin up, but he sure as hell would watch someone else do it. In hell, maybe. He knows Taemin likes being surrounded by his hot buff demons. Jonghyun would watch, and sit by his head, hold his hands, kiss his sweet mouth. Hold his legs open for whoever is between them. Shush and coo at him while he writhes and begs for more, maybe begs for mercy. Maybe slip down there after each one is finished with him, to clean his asshole or his cock up, get him all pretty and perfect again for his next use.

A chill runs down Jonghyun's spine at that very thought. He picks himself up in Taemin's lap, then fucks himself back down nice and slow, staring down at his pretty sleeping face without really seeing it. He’s seeing himself as a cleanup toy instead, subbier than sub, not even worth getting fucked. Just there to be cute and swallow cum. And when he's all done cleaning up, and Taemin is all conked out from a hard day's work of being a sex toy, Jonghyun could take him into their own a private quarters and ride him, just like this, using him one more time for his own pleasure, a treat that he finally deserves after being denied all day, and–

Jonghyun's orgasm hits him out of what feels like nowhere. It has him gasping, growling, scrunching up, curling into himself, digging his fingers into Taemin's hips. The plug finally falls from his mouth, getting lost somewhere probably, but it's better than accidentally breaking it by biting too hard. Images flash through his mind, scenes from his imagination mixed in with Taemin beautiful underneath him in between blinks.

And when his orgasm ends as suddenly as it started, he sits there and laughs at himself. Wow. Wowie wee wow. Panting, he pushes his fingers through his hair. He really lets himself get carried away with his imagination sometimes. He deserves it, but still. It's a little funny.

He blinks himself back into focus and surveys the real life scene in front of him. Taemin is still asleep, of course. It takes more than Jonghyun cumming on his dick to get him to wake up. Jonghyun is a little surprised that the absolute blast of cum on his stomach and chest didn't do it, though. Some of it is even past his collar bones, flirting with his neck. Jonghyun wiggles, proud of himself.

Then he keeps wiggling, slower, enjoying himself still. Now that he's got that nut out of him, he can go back to his nice, slow, luxurious grinding. He leans forward and sideways to reach for his phone so he can look through it while he does so. Minho is texting him; smiling, Jonghyun texts back, having a nice little conversation.

That keeps him occupied until it peters out to a natural end, and then Jonghyun tosses his phone back onto the bedside table and goes back to occupying himself with the beautiful way that Taemin's lips part every time he snores. He almost wants to kiss them. No, he does want to kiss them, and he's just about to when Taemin wakes up.

It's not a sudden or obvious thing; Jonghyun only knows because he knows Taemin so well. He recognizes the raising of his eyebrows, the tucking of his chin, the squished little grunt from his throat. Taemin blinks open his eyes slowly, focuses in on Jonghyun, and smiles, sleepy and gorgeous.

"Hello hello, my beautiful one," he croaks. He lowers his hands down to yawn into them, and then he lowers them down even more to settle on Jonghyun's hips. "Having fun?" he asks.

Jonghyun smiles at him from his heart, shimmying his shoulders a little bit. "Of course," he says. How could he not, with Taemin under him? Jonghyun bites his lip. He means to ask Taemin what he was dreaming about, but somewhere between his brain and his mouth, the thought path diverges. It goes from Taemin's dream, to dreams, to Jonghyun's dreams, to the dream he was having this morning, and mixes that back in with Taemin, so what comes out of his mouth instead is, "have you ever thought about being, like, a handsome werewolf, or a dog boy, or something? with a knot?"

"Uhhhh," Taemin says. He seriously considers the question like he was completely prepared for it and it just fit in with the natural flow of the conversation. Jonghyun smiles, tongue between his lips. Love of his life. After a moment, Taemin scrunches his nose, pouts a little bit.

"I don't know,” he says. "I don't really like, like. Nonhuman dicks, you know?"

"I–bwuh–what?" Jonghyun bursts out, baffled, laughing. No, he doesn't fucking know that. "With all of the fucking. Monster and and demon and alien fucker porn that you watch? hello?" He doesn't think he's ever actually seen Taemin watching porn with a real human being in it.

"Okay, well, okay," Taemin says, grimacing. He tried to raise his voice, but it got stuck in his throat, and he coughs, trying to clear it. "Buh." He reaches up for the headboard, making grabby hands for the water bottles he can't reach. "Wawa," he begs. Jonghyun gives him his own water bottle instead with just a few gulps left in it so he doesn't spill a fresh one all over himself lying down. Taemin takes it, drinks at all, crunches it up, throws it across the room, and misses the recycle bin by a mile.

"A lot of times, in those animations, all of the aliens have human shaped dicks anyway," he continues. "I like those ones the most. Like, look." He reaches down and gently holds Jonghyun's dick, still soft after his nut a while ago. Smiling at it, he says, "she's so cute. Round. Shaped like a friend." He taps his thumb on the tip of Jonghyun's dick, stimming with it. "I like her. I like human dicks." then he frowns. "But people always want to make the tip spiky, or make it bumpy all over, or bulbous ." The word sounds like spoiled milk in his mouth and Jonghyun laughs again, covering his mouth with his hand. Taemin looks away from his dick, up at him, sheepish. "I don't like it," he says.

"Yeah," Jonghyun sighs. "I guess that's valid." He guesses that makes sense and isn't something he can complain about. He's not going to vanilla shame his favorite little bug. Taemin reaches up and pinches his cheek softly.

"Out of all of them, if I had to pick one," he says. "I wouldn't mind having a knot. If I could knot you with it." And from his smile, the tenderness of his fingers, the warmth in his eyes, Jonghyun knows that he isn't just saying that. He really means it. Jonghyun practically swoons; that's so romantic.

"Yeah?" he asks. He wants to hear Taemin say it again. Taemin, always one to indulge him in his neediness, bounces his head up and down.

"Definitely," he says. He reaches around Jonghyun, holding his small booty in his small hands. "If I could knot you, and mark you, that's a thing for werewolves, right? Mark you as mine so everyone knows who you belong to." He lifts Jonghyun up, pushes him back down. Jonghyun gets the hint and does half of the work himself, riding Taemin slowly. He's all sensitive, even more so at the thought of being owned, but he bites his lip to keep himself quiet, nodding at Taemin to keep going. Taemin yawns into his shoulder, then digs his fingers into Jonghyun's booty and pulls him open.

"If I could lock myself into you," Taemin sighs wistfully. He closes his eyes, tilting his head back and smiling at the ceiling. "Keep you on my cock, cumming in you for hours. Carry you around with me. Show you off to everyone. What a little cumslut you are." He opens his eyes just a crack. They glitter behind his lashes; they make Jonghyun's heart flutter. His cock throbs, getting harder and harder with every word. Taemin sure does know how to make him horny inside of his heart.

"Yeah, you wanna fannypack me?" he prompts. He loves that idea, he adores that idea, he wants to hear more of–

"I wanna what?" Taemin asks. He's frowning, a little scrunch between his eyebrows, and he holds Jonghyun still in his lap. "What's that?"

"You don't–you've never heard of fannypacking?" Jonghyun asks. He goes still also, eyes wide. It seems right up Taemin's alley, but, no, he's shaking his head, hair falling into his eyes. Jonghyun gasps dramatically. "Oh my gosh," he says. "It's so good. It's–okay, well." He hesitates, looking up at the ceiling, trying to think about the easiest way to describe it. Admittedly, it's not the simplest of positions. "It's," he says. He laughs, wheezes a little bit, bashful. "It's, um. Basically." He looks back to Taemin, smiling, and then laughs and hides his face when he finds that Taemin is also trying to hold back laughter. Gosh. Embarrassing. "Basically ," he starts again, trying to be confident with it.

"It's when the bottom is, like, tied to the top? Vertically. With the dick in the hole. Like. Like, it's. You know what? Here." He gives up and reaches for his phone instead. He'll just show Taemin. He thumbs through until he gets to his horny blog, then types in his fannypacking tag (hot pocket) and hands it over. Taemin rubs his eyes with his palm before he takes the phone.

At first, he scrolls through all of the artwork with a neutral expression; then he snorts quietly. "Size queen," he mutters. Jonghyun, grumbling, feeling attacked for no good reason, reaches forward and flicks his nipple. "Hey," Taemin pouts. He grabs Jonghyun's wrist, and then just holds on to it affectionately. "Hey, wait," he says a moment later.

Jonghyun watches his thumb stop scrolling and then scroll back up. He smiles. Nice. He's in. He's got him now. "This is," Taemin says. He licks his lips, then actually zooms in on whichever one he's looking at. His adams apple bob's in an audible swallow. "This is really hot? Hold on. Come here."

He sits up, but just to grab Jonghyun by the shoulders and bring him back down with him. Jonghyun lands with a squeak on his forearms and then doesn't have time to resettle himself before Taemin is bending his legs to plant his heels into the mattress and fucking up hard and sharp into him. Jonghyun gasps, gritting his teeth, loving it, the suddenness of it, the desperate need that Taemin is fucking him with.

"God, oh my god," Taemin whispers. "Gonna chain you to me, never gonna let you go, mine all mine," and then he's cumming.

It surprises Jonghyun, he'll admit. He definitely wasn't expecting it to be that fast. He didn't even get to get fully back into his own horny mood after that little break. He still shivers at the new hot flood of fresh cum in his ass, but still. He doesn't get anything else from that except laughter. Quiet, adoring, against Taemin's hair. Kissing him, he says, "so you like it?"

"A little bit," Taemin pants into his neck. He starts peppering kisses all over it, just like he was that morning, like he's so in love that he can't bear how small each kiss is. Picking up his phone before it gets lost underneath the bed sheets, Jonghyun rolls his eyes at the picture on the screen. Of course the one that got Taemin was the one where the top and the bottom both had matching chain collars. Sappy little homo.

It takes Taemin a full minute to kiss himself out. He ends it by pushing Jonghyun off of him, holding his face in his little hands, and just pecking the tip of his nose. And then, obviously, Jonghyun is so overcome with emotion about that that he has to kiss all over Taemin's face for a minute. Taemin accepts it with minimal squirming. Politely, when he's done, Jonghyun grabs a tissue from the headboard and gently wipes away all of the spitty spots he left on Taemin's face. He crumples up the tissue when he's done and misses the garbage can even worse than Taemin did earlier.

"Anyway," Taemin says. It's a relaxed sigh of a breath. His hands play on Jonghyun's sides, tickling up his ribs, smoothing down his waist. "Want to play viddy game?" he asks. Jonghyun perks up instantly. He loves viddy game.

"Hell yeah," he says. "Something co-op?"

"Of course," Taemin says. He sits up clumsily. Jonghyun starts moving to get off of him until Taemin wraps his arms tight around his waist and keeps him in his lap. "No," he mumbles, speaking into Jonghyun's shoulder. "We can do this."

"We can–what? Oh. Oh my gosh." Jonghyun laughs as Taemin starts struggling to the end of the bed, huffing and puffing as he scoots an inch at a time with Jonghyun wobbling in his lap. "Yeah, sure, okay," he agrees. They can totally do this. He starts doing his best to help, leaning back and using his hands to pull them along, pushing with his heels.

Mostly what he winds up doing is pushing around the loose sheets, but Taemin is doing the same thing. They make it to the end of the bed anyway, all the way until Taemin's feet are on the floor and Jonghyun is clinging tight around his neck to make sure he doesn't fall over backwards and bonk his head. There, Jonghyun has about five seconds to wonder what Taemin's plan is now.

Taemin tightens his arms around Jonghyun's waist, plants his feet, and stands up. Quickly, giggling, Jonghyun locks his ankles around Taemin's waist. He's impressed; Taemin takes two entire steps on his tired, orgasm shaky legs before he falters and wheezes out a laugh.

"Nope," he says quickly, "nope. Nope nope nope. Absolutely not." As he says all of this, he pivots and swings Jonghyun, throwing him bodily back onto the bed. Jonghyun lands hard and loud, laughing partly because it's fun but mostly because the feeling of Taemin's dick sliding out of him in mid-air is something he doesn't think he's ever going to forget. He laughs and laughs and laughs, letting it fill up his throat, his lungs, his entire body with its euphoria.

The only reason he stops laughing is because Taemin taps him urgently on the knee. Wiping his eyes–he was actually crying a little bit–Jonghyun props himself up on his elbows and hums his curiosity.

"Where's my switch?" Taemin asks. He's holding Jonghyun's special edition pastel pink switch, but his own original red and blue one isn't in the dock connected to the tv on top of the dresser where it's supposed to be. Jonghyun rolls his eyes. Three times a week this gremlin loses his console.

"Weren't you and Kai playing in the kitchen yesterday?" he asks. "It’s probably still in there."

"Man," Taemin whines. He puts Jonghyun's switch down and sighs, heading out of the room. "Be right back," he grumbles.

Jonghyun watches him go, chuckling. He really likes that little goober. He yawns, stretching his arms over his head. Big day already, and it's barely noon thirty. He's very pleased with the both of them for deciding to do this today.

He flops to his back, and then rolls over to his stomach, and then stops halfway there with a squeak when his dick rubs against the fabric of the sheets. Oh, yeah. He got so caught up in the excitement of being in love that he forgot he had a boner. It's not a super boner or anything, but the thing is that it's sensitive after three orgasms and starting up but then losing steam for a fourth.

And not just his cock; now that he's aware of his horny bits, he is entirely focusing on how his bootyhole is so sensitive after 5 fuckings in 4 hours that even as he lies here, he can feel the cum oozing out of his rim.

He brings his right hand to his mouth, sucking on his pinky and ring finger, smiling to himself, feeling a little devious. He thinks. Maybe. He deserves little a fingering himself. As a treat.

He quickly makes sure that he's still on top of the cummy sheets and not the clean ones, and then gets himself more settled and comfortable on his back. He doesn't bother sucking on the fingers of his left hand. He just drags them down around his thigh, trailing them lightly over his hole to gauge his own reaction. It's immediate: a full body tingle and that spreads from his asshole to the very tips of his hair.

Smiling wide around his fingers, Jonghyun just plays with his rim, tracing it, hooking one fingertip in there and pulling gently, playing with the cum that floods out onto his hand. He's gaping a little bit. He can tell. He bites his lip, closing his eyes, imagining how he looks down there, all dark and flushed and creamy, opening and closing around his own finger. Craving for more. Craving to be filled, to be fucked open, to be left gaping wide and loose, proof that he's been a good little fucktoy.

His boner starts coming back in full force. He takes his right hand away from his mouth to take it up, jerking himself off slowly. This orgasm has been so drawn out that every single centimeter that he moves both in his ass and on his cock is a fireworks show of sensation throughout his entire body. He feels like, at this point, the tiniest little thing would set him off.

"Oh, you can't do that to me." Jonghyun's eyes snap open. Taemin is in the doorway, switch in his hand. Jonghyun blinks once, twice. Taemin throws his switch on to the dresser, starting forward before Jonghyun can't even really process his reappearance. "Oh no, oh no, oh no you can't, oh my god, you can't do that to me, oh no." He sounds distressed, desperate, absolutely fucking desolate. He looks the same in the two seconds before he's throwing himself on top of Jonghyun.

Somehow he's hard again already and his cock finds its way into Jonghyun's asshole so easily, so fucking easily like it belongs there, like it was made to be in there. Absolutely exploding with joy, his every nerve alight, Jonghyun bends in half like paper when Taemin grabs him by the backs of his knees and holds him wide open. The whole time, Taemin whispers, whines, about how Jonghyun can't, can't, can't. About how perfect he is.

Taemin is sloppy, fervent. Easy. With the hand he was using to finger himself, Jonghyun grabs Taemin's ass instead. He guides Taemin, channeling all of his raw energy to fuck him deeper, harder, better. And he makes sure to do that quickly, because he knows his orgasm is coming along fast.

As soon as Taemin pulls himself together enough to follow the rhythm Jonghyun is pushing him into, Jonghyun relinquishes his little bit of control and lets himself just enjoy it. Enjoy the bruises being pressed into the backs of his thighs, Taemin's breath hot on his face, his words quiet and rough in his head. Enjoy every single tiny movement that pushes and pulls on his rim, that leaves him empty and then fills him up again, that touches nerves inside of him that make his brain feel fuzzy. Enjoy Taemin closing his hand around Jonghyun's so they're pumping his cock together, hot and tight and fast.

Enjoy his orgasm as it rushes through him, huge and powerful, electrifying him from the inside out, so powerful that his vision goes blurry, so powerful that he feels his own cum hitting him in the chin.

Taemin might have been absolutely overcome with lust, but he still works Jonghyun during his orgasm to make it last as long as possible, until he's twitching, trembling, giggling with his hand over his eyes to block out the light, pleasure in every molecule of his body.

Hell yeah.

Slowly he comes out of it. His vision focuses back in, his heart slows down, his lungs stop working overtime. He notices, once again, that he completely missed Taemin cumming. He can only tell because of Taemin's ragged breathing, the fresh new warmth inside of his booty hole. Good for him.

"Hey, Jonghyun?" Taemin says. He still has that faraway, on-another-planet look in his eyes. His voice sounds like it's coming from somewhere 300 miles inside of him. He smiles as beautiful as all of the stars in the galaxy. "I think you're pretty neat," he says.

Jonghyun beams, chest bursting with love. A universe of emotion was behind that pretty neat and Jonghyun can pick up on it just from the curl at the edge of Taemin's smile.

"Thanks," he replies warmly. He slides his hand up Taemin's body to rest on his chest, right under his heart. "I think you're super duper."

Taemin's heart thuds faster. He inhales big, exhales slow. He leans down and kisses Jonghyun's cheek once. "Now if you'll excuse me," he says. He extracts himself from Jonghyun and staggers back to the tv, rubbing his palms into his eyes. Jonghyun snorts, letting him go. Like he was the one that decided to go hog wild just then.

He stretches out on the bed, arms reaching towards the headboard, legs straight over empty space. Feeling mischievous, he reaches over with his foot to poke Taemin's booty. He quickly lets his foot drop to the ground and smiles innocently at the ceiling when Taemin jumps and turns to glare at him.

Taemin takes a while at the tv. It always takes him a while to remember how to get the tv from the trashy daytime judge show tv channel to the video game channel. While he's working on it, Jonghyun clambers up the bed to grab the bag of chips and a new water bottle for each of them, then fixes the sheets and sits himself pretty on his knees at the edge.

Finally Taemin gets it. He turns around with his controllers and Jonghyun's switch. Jonghyun brushes his fingers over his hands when he takes it just because he knows it'll make Taemin shiver. And then, when Taemin sits down next to him on the bed, he swoops over him and into his lap, guiding his cock back into his asshole in one easy movement. That makes Taemin shudder so hard he drops both of his own controllers. Jonghyun hides his smirk by kissing his cheeks, kissing down his neck. He loves messing with Taemin when he's oversensitive after an orgasm.

Once Taemin is pouting against his hair, Jonghyun is satisfied. He simply hooks his chin over his shoulder, wraps his arms around his waist, crosses legs behind his booty, and picks up his switch, smiling down at it. They're playing stardew valley. Taemin's farm. Lovely.

As soon as the game loads and they wake up, Taemin grabs the bag of chips to open it up and start eating. Jonghyun takes the chance to rush over to him in the game and steal the first smooch of the day.

Taemin catches up to him outside watering the crops after dusting crumbs off of his hands and smooches him back.

They settle into the routine of the farm comfortably: watering and harvesting, flirting with people in the town, Taemin going down to the beach to fish while Jonghyun heads into the mines to be a cool sword lesbian. They update each other whenever they’re going to buy something expensive, they gossip about their headcanons for the characters, they chase each other around every morning desperately trying to be the first one to smooch. They take turns to take chips out of the bag and call each other gay when their hands accidentally brush together.

While he's away from the farm, Taemin fills Jonghyun's house up with scarecrows so much that he can't even move once he steps in the front door, then laughs sharp and loud when Jonghyun finds out. In retaliation, Jonghyun waits for him to go fishing and then methodically surrounds his house with as many layers of fences that he possibly can. He steals his axe, too, so he can't break them down, and then doesn't give it back until Taemin starts begging for it. They get divorced and then married again the next day, just for the drama of it.

They get bored.

Well. Jonghyun gets bored. There's only so long that he can be invested in one thing. He can't hyper focus on video games like Taemin can. It's been almost a whole hour. He announces his boredom, rubbing his cheek against Taemin's head in real life, running in circles around him in the game. Taemin starts running circles with him, rubbing his back with his free hand.

"Do you want to play something else?" he asks. Jonghyun thinks, yawns, shakes his head.

"I'll just watch you play," he says. That's always fun.

"Oki," Taemin hums. "Gonna be a horrible goose."

"Oh, fuck yeah," Jonghyun says. He loves watching Taemin being a horrible little goose terrorizing a nice little town. He waits for Taemin to save and quit stardew valley before he turns his own switch off and gets up. It's a little difficult to; their chests and tummy stick together the tiniest bit, glued to each other by the two separate loads of cum that Jonghyun landed on each one of them. He has to wait a couple minutes to finish laughing about it before he can actually get up.

He puts the console back next to the tv, where it belongs, and then gets back on Taemin's dick, where he belongs. He doesn't straddle Taemin, though; he sets himself across his lap, knees drawn up, one arm around his waist and the other around his neck. He noses against Taemin's cheek, kisses it, licks it, and then looks away innocently.

Taemin bites his jawline hard, but then kisses it very soft and gentle after, so Jonghyun guesses they're even.

The chip bag lies open next to Jonghyun's foot. Jonghyun picks it up, looking inside. Too much to finish off at once. He just clips it closed and tosses it towards the front of the bed. He drinks his water, offers the bottle to Taemin, and then gets comfortable with his head on his shoulder and ready to watch.

A little while in, his eyelids droop. His eyes sting a little bit from looking at his screen for so long. He yawns again. He holds Taemin tighter, snuggling in. Maybe he'll doze a little bit.

Slowly, he does, fading in and out. He watches a few minutes of Taemin playing the game, he rests his eyes for a few minutes. Sometimes when he fades back in, it's because Taemin is adjusting him in his lap, or because Taemin is softly kissing his throat. Every time he hums happily, soaking up all of the adoration.

After what has to be another 20 minutes, he blinks his eyes open when he hears Taemin quietly say, "what the fuck is that?"

"Hmm?" he asks, rubbing his fingers into his eyes. Taemin is turned away from the tv, digging in the crumpled up folds of the sheets behind himself. He pulls out something round and pink and glass; after a moment, Jonghyun recognizes it. His cherry blossom plug. "Oh," he says. "I dropped that, earlier, when you were sleeping and I was riding you."

"You were riding me?" Taemin asks blankly. Jonghyun nods, smiling against his cheek.

"I nutted and everything," he says happily. "You didn't. Just me. That's where this came from." He touches the dry little splatter of cum that's still on Taemin's neck.

"Hot," Taemin mumbles. Then, "here. Up.” Getting one arm under Jonghyun's knees and the other behind his back, he lifts him off of his dick and gently puts him back down in his lap. Jonghyun is halfway to pouting when Taemin touches the tip of the plug to his hole. Then he gasps instead, biting his lip. Yeah, okay. He'll trade being a cock warmer for getting his bootyhole played with.

A glance at the tv shows and that Taemin must have switched from being a horrible little goose to watching someone else play a video game that they don't have a while ago. The video still plays now, and Taemin watches it as he pushes just the tip of the plug in Jonghyun's hole and twists it slowly back and forth. It looks like one of those games that Taemin likes with spooky scary stuff and undefined lore; Jonghyun lets his eyes slide back shut.

He pulls all of his focus down to what his Taemin is doing between his legs. He's pushing the plug in and out just a centimeter while he twists it. It's an absentminded, repetitive motion. He's stimming with it, stimming with Jonghyun's asshole. Even so, Jonghyun can tell that he's putting some thought into it, because as the minutes pass by, he switches it up.

He pushes it in a little further, so it stays, and then just moves it in slow circles, stretching Jonghyun's rim all around, teasing his insides with the tip. And then a few minutes later, he pushes it almost to the widest part and then lets it slip back out, pushes it back in, lets it fall out. Every time Jonghyun thinks he's going to push it all the way in, and every time he gasps, breath catching in his throat.

Jonghyun is hard again. He doesn't even have to look, or move to jerk himself off. He can feel it in the pulse of his balls and the throbbing of his veins. He's trying his very hardest to keep his hips still–he doesn't want to ruin Taemin's rhythm–but it's hard.

It becomes impossible a minute later because Taemin decides to push the plug in all the way. It catches Jonghyun off guard–the stretch, the pressure, the release, the way Taemin pushes hard against the round base to get it as deep as it can possibly be inside of him. Jonghyun whimpers a little, grabbing at Taemin's head, twisting his fingers into his hair. Taemin laughs quietly. His lips brush the tip of his nose.

"Hey," he says then. "I'm sorry I went so feral on you earlier."

"What?" Jonghyun asks, startled into his own sleepy laughter. He opens his eyes, blinking the room into focus. Taemin's video is paused on the tv screen and he’s busy brushing soft kisses all over Jonghyun's cheek. His fingers still move on the plug, rolling it against Jonghyun. Every time he does, it teases just under his prostate. "It's fine," Jonghyun pants between pulses of pleasure. "I liked it." He loved it. It was exactly what he needed in the moment and it made him feel like the hottest little babe on the planet to boot.

"Yeah, but," Taemin says. He exhales through his nose, pressing his forehead against Jonghyun's temple. "Embarrassing," he says. Jonghyun snorts. Sure.

"If you say so," he shrugs. "Is that why you're making this all nice and slow for me?" he asks.

"Maybe." A smile lurks in the corners of the Taemin's voice. Jonghyun shifts to get more comfortable in his lap, rolling his hips up into Taemin's hand.

"I promise I'll enjoy it super good then," he says. If Taemin is putting extra effort into pleasing him, he'll put extra effort into being pleased. It only seems fair.

"Oh, I'm sure you will," Taemin mutters. He's trying to sound grumpy that Jonghyun is being bratty, but Jonghyun knows that he loves it. And Taemin knows that he knows, so Jonghyun isn't sure why he's trying so hard. It's cute, at least.

Now that they're both really focusing on it, Taemin picks up his game. The way he moves the plug changes from absent and simple to intent, purposeful. He starts doing Jonghyun's favorite thing: he pulls it all the way out until just the tip is pressed against his hole and then he pushes it all the way back in.

He fucks Jonghyun with it nice and slow, dragging the glass against his rim. Every time he's pushing it in, he pauses when it's at the widest part, and every time he's pulling it out, he teases it against his rim, tugging at it, before he pops it out. He whispers against Jonghyun's ear, asks him if he can hold on to it, if he can keep it from sinking in, and then Taemin tells him to keep it in, keep it in, keep it in for me , even as he's pulling it out and leaving him empty.

So far, all of Jonghyun's orgasms had come up on him fast, hit him suddenly with bangs . This one, though, creeps up on him like lava through his veins. Taemin brings him to the edge and then keeps them there, trembling, for what feels like hours. Jonghyun can't get a proper breath in and it makes him light headed. Every inch of him feels fuzzy, tingly, dizzy. And when he finally cums, when Taemin finally takes him soaring over the edge and into his orgasm, nothing changes. All anything does is get more powerful, more intense, from breathtaking to soul shaking.

It washes over him in waves throughout his whole body, making every muscle cramp until he's all curled up, twitching, hyperventilating almost, clenching his teeth so hard he can hear them creak, his hands balled so tightly into fists that he digs his nails into his skin. He cums so hard he can feel his balls squeezing, his cock jerking with the force of each shot. He cums so hard that he can't feel his toes.

Taemin holds him through it, keeping him upright, reminding him to breathe, reassuring him that he's okay, that he's good, that he's perfect.

It takes a minute for his vision to be anything more than blurry spots of light. Slowly, inch by inch, body part by body part, he unclenches, uncurls, relaxes. Vaguely, he can feel Taemin massaging his muscles. His arms, his abs, his thighs, dexterous fingers smoothing up and down his neck, sliding all the way down to hold each hand and press little circles into his palms with his thumbs.

Breathing hard, Jonghyun finally looks up into Taemin's face.

He's smirking. Of course he is. Smug little gremlin. Jonghyun can't say he doesn't deserve it, though. He leans in to press his lips to his cheek.

"Oh, thank you," Taemin says cutely. "Here." He hands Jonghyun a peeled little tangerine. Jonghyun takes it, confused.

"Did you have this with you the whole time?" he asks. He doesn't remember Taemin grabbing a tangerine when he brought the chips over.

"What? No, I just grabbed it, like, two minutes ago," Taemin says. "When I put you down?"

"You put me down?" Jonghyun asks, baffled. What the fuck. He looks around; he's still in Taemin's lap, cradled and comfy. "And then you picked me back up?" he demands. He refuses to believe it. He did not experience that.

"Oh my god," Taemin laughs. "Eat your cutie, cutie."

"No, like, legitimately," Jonghyun insists. "Did you really?”

"Yes," Taemin says. "Legitimately. Holy shit. Drink your water, too." He holds the water bottle to Jonghyun's mouth, helping him take a sip. Jonghyun obeys in a daze. He runs his shaky hand through his hair. What the fuck. He pops the entire tangerine into his mouth at once, chewing slowly. He guesses he believes Taemin. He doesn't know why Taemin would lie to him. Wild. "You ever nut so hard...?" Taemin mumbles, leaving the question trailing. Jonghyun chokes on the last of his swallow, coughing through his silent laughter.

"You ever nut so hard you black out for a couple minutes?" he asks, grinning. He has. He would definitely recommend it. "Hey, Taem?" he says. "That was–" and he laughs again, trying to talk through his huffs of breath. "That was really good," he says. "Thanks."

"Yeah, no problem," Taemin says. He's speaking through his own soft, breathy laughter. He nuzzles in under Jonghyun's chin, kissing his neck. He's started petting Jonghyun's hair. "Do you want the plug back, or do you want to be on my dick?" he asks. The second part of that question sounds much more hopeful then the first, but Taemin holds up the plug all the same, pink and shiny with spit. Of course cleaned up all of his own cum before Jonghyun could get to it.

Jonghyun hesitates for a moment, thinking. He does very much want to be back on his favorite dick, but. He takes the plug instead, putting it inside of himself on his own.

"I think I need to lie down," he says. He's still. He's still some kind of way. The water and the tangerine helped, but even getting out of Taemin's lap is a production that he can't do without help. He slithers onto his stomach onto the bed, melting into it, very grateful for Taemin's small hands guiding him and smoothing the sheets out for him. He smiles at Taemin through his lashes, making a grabby hand for him. "Lie down with me," he demands.

Taemin obeys in an instant. He slides down dramatically on his side, one leg bent at the knee, propping his head up in his hand, smirking and winking when he gets eye level with Jonghyun. Giggling, Jonghyun wiggles around until he can copy the position. Then he leans in and very quickly smooches Taemin's nose. Just because he wants to.

"Ah!" Taemin exclaims loudly. "How dare." He glares, puffing up his cheeks, dramatic. Jonghyun smiles wickedly.

"Like this," he says, and does it again. Taemin squawks this time, indignant and furious. Aggressively rolling to his back, he crosses his arms over his chest and turns his nose away.

When Jonghyun wiggles his way over there, throwing his leg over his waist, clambering half on top of him, he finds that Taemin turned away to hide his smile. He tries to kiss Taemin's nose again. Taemin intercepts it by tilting his head up an inch and pecking his mouth softly. Jonghyun can't say that he minds.

He does try for the nose a couple more times, but Taemin just keeps tilting his head further and further, like a cat, until Jonghyun has to give up with a laugh. Another time. He'll get Taemin's nose another time.

For now, he settles down, snuggling into the crook of his right shoulder. He smooths his free hand over Taemin's tummy and chest, squishing his flab, poking his belly button, playing with his nipples to be annoying. Taemin wraps his arm around his waist, not minding any of it. He reaches up the bed until he can get a pillow between his fingertips. He pulls it down and gets it settled comfortably beneath his head, then finds his switch controllers in the covers and hands them to Jonghyun.

"Find us something to watch," he says.

Jonghyun gets them to his favorite tiny cooking channel. He smiles when he tosses the controllers down, content already. Tiny knives chopping tiny onions, tiny little candles powerring tiny little stoves. Wonderful. His own scented candles still burn on the dresser, flickering next to the tv. From here, he can tell that both of them are burning nice and even, all the way around to the edge of the jars, no tunneling. His nose has gotten used to their combination of scents already, but if he focuses, he can still pick up on the soft vanilla and sweet strawberry wafting through the air. Lovely.

Taemin's thumb runs back and forth over his ribs, his chest rises and falls under his hand, his heart beats and beats next to his ear. Perfect.

After the video, Taemin takes his turn and picks out a vine compilation from his recommendeds. Then Jonghyun picks a music loop machine performance, and then Taemin picks a music video. Jonghyun is scrolling through the related videos after that one to pick out something else when his phone chimes from the bedside table.

He recognizes the birdsong tune: "Oh! That's Jinki."

"You have a specific notification for Jinx on your phone?" Taemin asks.

"Yeah. I'm gay and I like him." Jonghyun gives Taemin the controllers and rolls over to his stomach, then clambers to his knees. He doesn't need to look at Taemin to know he's pouting, but he does anyway. It's cute and he would like to see it. "I have a specific one for you, too, you know," he says, exasperated. "It's the boingy spring noise, because, you know, boner."

Instantly Taemin decides that he'd rather gremlin cackle than pout. "God, that's so good," he says. Jonghyun smiles to himself. He knows it is.

Earlier, when he was still nutted out of this plane of existence, he laid down on Taemin's usual side of the bed. Now his phone is on the other side of Taemin. He could get up and walk around, or, he could just climb over Taemin. Obviously he chooses the latter, crawling over him carefully, diagonally, over to the top right corner of the bed.

It's no surprise at all when, halfway there, Taemin stops him with gentle hands on his hips. Jonghyun looks down; conveniently, Taemin has him hovering over his face, knees on either side of his head. Taemin draws one innocent finger down the v of his hip, twists it gently in his short pubes.

"You think you can go for one more yet?" he asks.

"Well," Jonghyun says. He taps his chin, pretending to think. "I won't know until I try." They give each other matching smirks. Taemin kisses up his left thigh, soft, tender, biting him gently. He massages Jonghyun's other thigh up to the crease, where he lets go to take up his cock instead.

He sucks it into his mouth slow and wet. His eyes slide shut, a happy hum vibrating from his throat to Jonghyun's cock. It makes Jonghyun hum as well, his own eyes sliding shut. He can feel himself getting hard again, already, blood traveling south for the sixth time today. He shuffles forward an inch or two on his knees, so he can be better above Taemin.

Both of them open their eyes again at the same time. Jonghyun smiles down at his Taemin, his love, and pushes his bangs out of his face. Taemin winks at him as he reaches around to grab his butt with his little hands. He uses the leverage and the better angle to suck Jonghyun further into his mouth, all the way to the base while he's still soft, a little more than two thirds down once he gets all the way hard.

He keeps his mouth nice and soft just the way Jonghyun likes, and lets him rock his hips, leisurely fuck into his favorite sloppy little hole. Sometimes, if Jonghyun is feeling mischievous, he'll hold on to Taemin's head and push his cock all the way into his mouth. He likes teasing Taemin's gag reflex. Just a little bit. Just until he's about to cough, about to choke. The way his throat works around Jonghyun's cock just before feels so fucking good it could make him nut in under a minute.

Taemin knows this, though, which must be the only reason why he physically stops Jonghyun the fourth time he tries to do it. He lets Jonghyun's cock fall out of his mouth, bob in the air, and splap wetly onto his cheek. There, he gives it little kisses all the way down the shaft until he reaches the balls.

Jonghyun gasps happily as he gives those a little special attention. Gentle kisses peppered over them, soft, delicate sucks, Taemin's tongue rolling decadent over them, like they're candy that he wants to keep in his mouth forever.

But he gives them up soon, making his way behind them. He pulls Jonghyun even further over him, angling him, angling himself to be able to lean in, pull out the plug, and lick into his asshole.

It's obvious that this was what he was going for when he first started this round. Jonghyun knew it, Taemin knew it, and he doesn't bother trying to disguise it. He groans into Jonghyun's ass, delving in there with broad, long strokes of his tongue. His little hands grip hard, fingernails pressing crescents into his booty cheeks, before he wraps his arms all the way around Jonghyun's waist instead and holds him like that, holds him fully on his face, mouth open against his hole, tongue never leaving except when he has to breathe. There's a faraway look in his dilated eyes as he blinks up at Jonghyun, like he's not really seeing him, or like he's seeing nothing but him. His cheeks are flushed, his expression so rapturous that he's practically glowing.

He's going easy on Jonghyun. He's holding himself back, restraining himself from eating him out the way he really wants to. He's trying to be nice, trying to be gentle, knowing that Jonghyun has to still be tired from his dynamite nut not even an hour ago. So he's sticking to the basics, going slow, forcing himself to be calm.

Jonghyun wishes that he wouldn't.

He wishes that Taemin would be as enthusiastic as he wants with him all the time. He can take it. He wants Taemin to just use him, do whatever he wants to him, hold him tight and force him to take it even if he started crying from the oversensitivity.

Still, though. He's not upset. He can't be upset, not when Taemin is treating him with such care, such tenderness. Today has been about nothing if not tenderness and care for each other, so Jonghyun isn't going to start complaining about it now.

Instead, he's going to start jerking himself off. Genuinely, he meant it when he said that he wouldn't know if he was ready for another nut until he tried. There was really a big chance that his body wouldn't let him do it again so soon after the last fireworks show. But he's here now, and his body is definitely trying to get him to his next orgasm.

It is a shaky one, to be fair. Not one of his best. But still, with Taemin sucking on his rim, a very good one. He cums in little, shaky bursts, his breath stuttering along with his pulse. Not a whole lot comes out of him, but what does lands on Taemin's face, dotting and streaking him with white in the most beautiful picture.

No, actually, scratch that. The most beautiful picture comes after, when Taemin pushes him back down over his chest and smiles at him. Bangs a sweaty mess on his forehead, eyes sparkly and bright, cheeks round and pink, teeth dazzling and round and cute between flushed lips.

Jonghyun feels that smile in his heart in a way that nothing else today has even come close to making him feel. It doesn't just make his breath catch; it stops his breath entirely for a few seconds. He doesn't know how he ever got so lucky to have Taemin in his life. He doesn't know what he ever did to deserve that smile, that adoration. That look that says that any time spent with Jonghyun has always been and will always be the time of Taemin's life.

Desperate suddenly, Jonghyun crawls his way down the bed until he can grab Taemin and sit him up straight. Jonghyun sits down on him–not on his dick, just in his lap–and presses their mouths together.

He tries not to come on too strong. Just because he's desperate that doesn't mean he wants to go chipping a tooth again. He keeps his mouth soft, slow, and tries to show Taemin the intensity of his emotions through other means. Cupping his face gently, wrapping his arm around his shoulders, pressing their foreheads together when they break to breathe every so often.

At one point, Taemin puts his hand on top of Jonghyun's on his face, intertwining their fingers. Even though he's sure that Taemin can feel his heart thudding hard with their chests pressed together, he moves their hands down together between them, pressing Taemin's against his heartbeat. So he'll know .

It works; Taemin presses his fingers into his skin, pulls him closer with the arm around his waist. When they break again, he nods, he whispers, "me too."

And the next few minutes are how much more just smiles pressed against each other than real kisses.

The next break, Taemin speaks again: "weren't you all excited to talk to Jinki?” he asks.

"Oh, right," Jonghyun says loudly. He laughs, leaning back, covering his face with his hands. He completely forgot. Ignoring Taemin shaking his head, Jonghyun quickly fans his face, trying to get his shit together. He pushes Taemin down, crawls over him, grabs his phone, and then reverses his last five seconds to sit himself right back down in his favorite lap.

Jinki's text says, "hey I'm kind of lonely do you and / or taem wanna hang out??? Wherever you want : )"

"He wants to hang out," Jonghyun squeaks, excited. He loves hanging out with Jinki.

“Oh, hell yeah," Taemin says. He twists at the waist so he can see the text also. "Tell him he can come over but only if he's cool with being a little horny."

"Yeah, a little?" Jonghyun asks. He smirks, eyebrows behind his bangs. "Is that what you would call what we are today?"

"What would you call it?" Taemin mirrors his expression as he loops his arms loosely around his waist.

"Ravenously obsessed with knowing each other carnally," Jonghyun replies coolly.

While Taemin is laughing, Jonghyun takes the time to reply to Jinki. They text back and forth, flirting, asking and answering quick questions. Yes they've already been at it all day, yes they’re doing sleepy rules, no they don't want to go out and do anything else after, sure they'll let him put them on his sex work social media for free, yes he can let himself in.

Between texts, while Jonghyun is waiting, he kisses Taemin more. His mouth, his cheeks, his nose. He kisses each little droplet of cum, slurping them up cutely, adding them to the kiss with his tongue. And when he's out of cum, he bites Taemin's cheek gently, gnawing on him, making him giggle. He gets a text in the middle of that: "hey is it okay if I bring some of my own toys over?"

"All of his usual kinks okay?" Jonghyun interrupts Taemin's continued giggles to ask.

"What?" Taemin asks. "Yeah, sure. What time is it?" He grabs Jonghyun's hand to check the time on his phone for a second. “Almost 3:00? ask him to bring us lunch."

"On my gosh, you have such good ideas in your cute little brain," Jonghyun hisses. He hadn't even thought of that. He was trying to figure out how to make Taemin get up and make some lunch before Jinki got here, but Taemin is right. They can just get Jinki to do it for them. He wraps Taemin's head all up in his arms, smooching his noggin all over. "What do you want?" he asks after.

"Chicken nugget," Taemin says, his voice deep and round from his chest. Jonghyun snorts. Silly.

"Chicken nugget," he repeats in the same way. He sends Jinki the request, giving him their usual order once he agrees. The entire time, the both of them parrot chicken nugget back and forth at each other, making it sound funnier and funnier each time until they're not even saying the words. They’re just making noises, snorting and laughing.

"He says like 15, 25 minutes," Jonghyun says a little bit later, tossing his phone onto the bedside table once more. He bites his lip, giddy. "I can't wait." Hanging out with Jinki is always one of his favorite things, and fucking him–

"Sure you can," Taemin says. He rubs his cheek on Jonghyun's neck, kissing him, biting him. "You have me to keep you company."

And that sounds simple, yeah, but his tone carries just the tiniest hint of something. Suspicious. Something that makes Jonghyun smile knowingly, push him away by his chest, cup his chin gently.

"I do," he says, and then, innocently, "and then I can switch over and climb him like a tree for a little bit instead."

There. Just for a second. Just a flash. On Taemin's face, a quick scowl makes an appearance before he can school it into something else. Jonghyun laughs, baffled but not surprised.

"You are so funny, dude," he says. Every time, he gets like this. He's always so jealous, for no reason. Jonghyun cannot comprehend it at all. "What even is your issue? Do you not like sharing me?" He knows that Taemin does. Factually. It's one of his favorite things, actually. Top five. Top three, even. Taemin groans, pushing his face into his chest, shoulders slumped dramatically.

"No, I do," he says. "I just." He looks up at Jonghyun, chin on his sternum, eyes all big and round. "Maybe I just want you to belong to me and only be mine and never ever ever ever let anyone else ever touch you ever. Because I'm all you need. And you're mine." His fingers press into Jonghyun's lower back, insistent and needy. Adorable. Jonghyun rolls his eyes.

"But...?" he prompts. He knows there's more. The second part to this that makes it so irrational. Taemin sighs. He lets go of Jonghyun to flop out on his back, arms sprawled around him.

"But I know how much you want to get gangbanged on the side of the highway and I want that for you to because it'll make you happy and also I think it would be so fucking hot to be there and watch and hold your hand." He grumbles it to the ceiling, but there's wistfulness in his voice, the powerful urge to wish it into reality, and he rubs his hands over his face, disgruntled. Jonghyun chuckles fondly. He likes this little goober.

"There are two wolves inside of you," he says wisely. Laughter bubbles out of Taemin, shaking the bed, turning his eyes into crescents. He pinches his nose sheepishly.

"There are two wolves inside of me," he agrees, nodding. "One of them wants to tattoo property of lee taemin over your ass and the other one wants to tattoo open for business 24/7 over it. I am a disaster."

Shaking his head, Jonghyun leans down until he can press his lips to Taemin's cheek. He doesn't get why Taemin has such a problem just doing both of those things. He can own Jonghyun's ass and also rent it out to everyone else. They can coexist. He's still all Taemin's even if a hundred other people use him.

He does appreciate the possessiveness, though. He loves the way Taemin loves him, overwhelming and smothering. He loves the way Taemin craves him. He loves the way Taemin needs him.

"Calm down. It's just Jinki," he chides gently. "You like him too." Usually Jonghyun allows some wiggle room for his irrational jealousy because it's so cute, but there really is no reason for it right now.

"Yeah, yeah," Taemin mumbles. He's quiet for a moment, and then he smiles, genuinely, rubbing his cheek. "I really like him," he says. "He's so…." He doesn't finish the sentence, but he doesn't have to. Jonghyun agrees. Any compliment, any in the entire world, could fit there. Multiple of them at once. It's impossible to not like Jinki. "Man,” Taemin says. He covers his mouth, laughs into his fingers. "I can't wait till he gets here."

There it is. Finally they're on the same page.

"If only there was something we could do to pass the time," Jonghyun says loftily. He grinds his hips back, finding Taemin's dick with his booty. Taemin got himself half hard eating Jonghyun out, so he gets it from flopped on his left thigh to between his booty cheeks easily. He smiles, wiggling on it, watching Taemin's eyelids flutter. Taemin holds onto his hips, moving with him.

"Don't you think it's a little rude, to tire ourselves out right before he gets here, though?" he asks.

"Mmm," Jonghyun hums. Good point. "We don't have to nut," he says. There's no rule that says they can't just rub each other up nice and slow and get themselves all worked up for Jinki to play with.

"You know what? You're so right." And with that Taemin twists and heaves until Jonghyun tumbles off of him and onto the bed with a surprised oof ! Before he can even orient himself again, Taemin keeps rolling him onto his stomach. He lies down on top of Jonghyun, wiggling to get himself comfortable. Jonghyun groans happily the whole time. He loves being squished. Something about it, the pressure, the warmth, is just so cozy. And when Taemin slots his cock right back in between his booty cheeks, resting on his crease, he knows what pure bliss feels like.

His right cheek is resting on the pillow; Taemin's lips are pillow soft against his left cheek. Carefully Taemin slides his arm under his neck, holding him, applying the gentlest pressure. Jonghyun holds onto his wrist and his elbow on either side of his face, keeping him there. He rocks his hips against Taemin until Taemin starts copying him.

Together, they work Taemin's cock between Jonghyun's cheeks. It's a slow, rolling motion that dips the bed, creaks the mattress. Jonghyun is so sensitive by now that even just this contact, this blunt rubbing over his hole and on his crack, is enough to have him trembling. He's whimpering and cursing in no time, biting growls into the pillow case, and even faster after that, Taemin is all the way hard.

Feeling that, his nice hard shaft, the way his precum oozes out and makes everything that much smoother, slipperier, hotter, Jonghyun moans out loud. It's so good, it's so fucking good, and he wants more. He needs more.

"God, you sound so beautiful," Taemin breathes against his ear. "More, baby, sing more for me."

Jonghyun does, of course. There's nothing he wouldn't do for Taemin. He lets everything that Taemin makes him feel out of his throat, moaning for him, only for him. As he does, he can feel the vibration in his own throat better, harder, against Taemin's forearm.

This is their problem. Everything they do just works the other one up. They feed on each other's energy, get each other all riled up, frantic, needy. They enable each other so much so that when Taemin stammers, "you know, actually, I think it would be rude to not fuck you before Jinki gets here, like, wouldn't it be nice to get you all slicked up for him, you know he likes you nice and open," Jonghyun is nodding and begging for it before he even finishes.

Taemin pushes his cock into him and doesn't stop to get settled. He keeps up their rhythm, fucking Jonghyun into the mattress slow and hard. Jonghyun's heart has to be beating at least five times for every one thrust, and each beat brings him closer, closer, closer–

"I don't know," a voice says by his head. Not Taemin's. Jonghyun jumps, startled of his own skin, opens his eyes. "Why," Jinki says, sitting cross-legged and nestled into their pillow corner, eyebrows raised, smile amused, mild as can be.

"Jesus christ, dude," Taemin says.

"I thought you two would be between nuts when I got here," Jinki finishes.

Jonghyun can't help it; the hormones, the excitement, the rush of shock and then relief. He bursts into laughter. Taemin does too, collapsing on top of him. Holy shit. He hides his face in Taemin's arm, guilty, embarrassed. He assumes that the hand that ruffles his hair is Jinki's.

"Well, technically," Taemin says. His hand appears heavy on Jonghyun's shoulder as he pushes himself up, pushing Jonghyun further down into the mattress. "We are between nuts."

"Yeah," Jonghyun agrees, grinning impishly. He uses the pillow to push his bangs out of his eyes. Taemin has a point. "We're just really close to one."

"So if you'll excuse us," Taemin says. He picks up right where they left off, except maybe a little bit faster, and Jonghyun half laughs, half groans, scrunching up his face, popping his booty up a little more. Taemin is so good.

Jinki keeps petting his hair, smiling at him, smiling at Taemin, telling Taemin what a good job he's doing. He offers Jonghyun his hand to hold, but Jonghyun intertwines his fingers with Taemin's instead, squeezing him tight.

It's that, more than anything Jonghyun thinks, that brings Taemin to his orgasm. The special attention, the tenderness. The validation. Jonghyun smirks through his own rising high, proud of himself.

Taemin hasn't nutted in a while and it shows. His curses are barely more than whispered breaths, his arm flexes tight around Jonghyun's neck, he slams his cock in hard, and not only does he pour a nice big load of cum inside of Jonghyun's asshole, but he also pulls out when he's halfway done and cums on his cheeks, on his back, painting his golden skin white.

And it's that, more than anything Jonghyun knows, that brings him to his own orgasm. He can feel every drop and streak of cum as it lands on his skin, covering him, marking him, and he can feel his asshole trying to close, trying to keep all of Taemin's cum in even as it leaks out of him and trickles down his balls. He cums with a full body shiver, rutting his hips forward against the sheets.

"I assume you two are still hungry?" Jinki asks blandly. He holds up two greasy paper bags. Jonghyun, still hazy, blinks at them, trying to remember what they are. Taemin on the other hand gasps dramatically.

"Oh, fuck yeah," he says. He leans down and drops seven quick kisses to Jonghyun's cheek, then snatches up the bags and carries them, crinkling loudly, backwards off of the bed. Jonghyun glances at him as he huddles down on the floor, and then back up to Jinki. On the way there, he trails his eyes up the thin strip of bed between himself and the wall. He frowns at Jinki.

"You really got all the way up here with those bags and neither of us noticed?" he asks. What the fuck. With a smile that's all raised eyebrows and crows feet under pushed back purple hair, Jinki says, "I rang your doorbell and announced I was coming in and walked all the way in here without you two noticing." He pets Jonghyun again when Jonghyun puts his face into his hands. Gosh. Embarrassing. "How come he's on the floor?" Jinki adds.

Jonghyun assumes he means Taemin and says, "he doesn't like crumbs in the sheets."

"Feels bad on my skin," Taemin calls from the foot of the bed. "Toss me some pillows."

While Jinki obeys, leaning forward to grab handfuls of pillow from behind himself, Jonghyun sits up on his knees, still a little dizzy. He pushes his hands into his eyes until he sees stars, then drops his hands to his lap and blinks his vision back to normal again. He smiles at Jinki. "Hi, honey bunny," he says.

Jinki smiles back, cute, soft, adorable. He leans forward, cups Jonghyun's face, and kisses him nice and slow. "Hi Jonghyunnie," he says. Pleased pink, Jonghyun bites his lip and busies himself with grabbing water bottles instead of spontaneously combusting. The love that Jinki makes him feel is so different from Taemin, always so intense and powerful that he's afraid he might actually pop one day if he's not careful with it.

The pair of them clamber off of the bed to join Taemin. Taemin is sitting with his knees drawn up and his back to the bed, so Jinki sits cross-legged across from him with his back to the door and Jonghyun lies out on his tummy with his head by their knees. He doesn't want to ruin all of the pretty cum that Taemin left on his back so soon.

Jinki got them their chicken nuggets as well as waffle fries for Jonghyun, regular fries for Taemin, onion rings, their favorite burgers, and one of those little chocolate cakes, in addition to his own order. Jonghyun and Taemin fall on their food ravenously. He doesn't know about Taemin, but even though they had breakfast and then all of those chips, he's starving. When he puts Taemin's half full water bottle and a new one next to his knee, Taemin mumbles "oh my god" around a mouthful of fries. He grabs the half-empty one and downs the rest of it in one go.

"So you two have been busy, huh?" Jinki asks. He's leaning back on one hand, jacket falling off of his shoulders. His arms and shoulders fill out his short sleeve shirt, distracting in a way that Jonghyun has trouble looking away from.

"Yeah, busy being gay," Taemin grins. Jonghyun snorts, smiling into his crumby fingers. That is true. Taemin pops one of the smaller onion rings fully into his mouth, wipes crumbs onto the carpet, and smiles at Jinki as he chews like he's seeing him for the first time. "Hi Jinki," he says. "I'm glad to see you." He makes grabby hands at Jinki, a gesture of welcome and excitement. Jinki, always the charmer, takes his hands and kisses the backs of his fingers.

He catches Jonghyun's eye while Taemin is cursing and waving his hand in front of his face, flustered and embarrassed. Jonghyun raises his brows, judging. Jinki knew that would get Taemin emotional. Jinki winks at him, his smile carving deep lines around his mouth. Jonghyun rolls his eyes. For someone that doesn't think he's hot, Jinki sure does know that he is attractive as hell.

They catch up while they eat. Small talk, little details about their daily lives, new stuff that they’ve wanted to talk about since the last time they all hung out together. It's easy and comfortable; it always is with Jinki. There's just something about him. Something so calming, inviting, engaging. It's no wonder that both of them are a little bit in love with him.

Taemin and Jonghyun both finish their first burgers and calm down a little bit. Enough at least to have a real conversation instead of just focusing on getting food in their stomachs. By then, Jinki is finished with most of his food and is playing with his fries, stealing one or two of theirs. Obviously he's eaten a real meal since breakfast and also hasn't been fucking all day.

He seems more than ready to change that, though, because after he wipes his hands on a napkin and stuffs it back into the bag, he leans his elbow on his knee and his chin in his hand, smiling down at Jonghyun like he wants to eat him up.

"Look at you," he murmurs. "All full of cum." He leans over and pushes three fingers into Jonghyun's asshole, just like that, sending a chill down his spine. His dick wakes up immediately, twitching against the carpet. Jonghyun can't help it. It's the casualness, the confidence that Jinki has that he didn't even ask, he just leant over and did it, like it was no big deal. And it's that on top of the fact that his fingers, his fucking fingers, are so strong, trained to be so powerful, fucking in and out of him deep and slow. Jinki finds his prostate in a heartbeat and he doesn't hold back on playing with it as he spreads Jonghyun open and inspects him like he owns him.

"Nice and loose, just how I like you," he says warmly. Tracing one finger around Jonghyun's rim, he adds, "all sensitive, too. Good. You've been a good little fucktoy, haven't you? Letting Taemin use you whenever he wants?" He doesn't wait for an answer; even though Jonghyun is nodding eagerly, Jinki turns his attention to Taemin. "How many loads have you dumped in him so far?" he asks.

"Uhhhhh," Taemin says. He looks up at the ceiling, counting off on his fingers with the hand that isn't holding his second burger.

"6," Jonghyun sighs before he can finish. 6 wonderful, heavy, thick, sticky, hot loads of cum, all for him.

"Uh, yeah, what he said," Taemin says, nodding.

"Hmm," Jinki hums. He doesn't sound impressed. "This doesn't look like 6," he chides. He takes his fingers out. Jonghyun settles his chin in his pillow, closing his eyes, munching on his fries as he imagines Jinki showing Taemin the cum clinging to his knuckles.

"Well," Taemin says, sounding sheepish. "I ate him out. A little bit. Before you got here. I've only nutted in him once since then."

"Ahh, of course you did," Jinki says wisely. "You're a little cumslut too, aren't you? You can't get enough."

"Oh my god," Taemin whispers at the same time that Jonghyun whispers, "nice, dude." If there's one thing that gets Taemin all riled up more than anything, it's being told he's insatiable. Jinki finally looks at him again, to give him a smug little smile and another wink. He holds his hand in front of Jonghyun's face, offering his fingers. They look just as slick and cummy and delicious as Jonghyun was imagining. Easily he ignores the rest of his meal in favor of sucking his fingers into his mouth, cleaning them up happily.

To Taemin, Jinki says, "what about you, huh?" He reaches over and taps Taemin's knee, hard enough to knock his legs apart, expose his hole. "The two of you, fucking each other all day. Where are your cummies?"

Taemin scoffs. "You know," he drawls. He points at Jinki with a fry. "You say that sometimes, that he tops sometimes, but I've never seen it happen. I think you're just trying to make me jealous."

"What?" Jinki asks. He laughs out the word, eyebrows rising up into his bangs. "No, he fucks me all the time, for real. Legitimately. He's really good at it. Right Jonghyunnie?" He takes his fingers out so Jonghyun can speak. Now that they're clean, he pinches his cheek softly, fondly.

Jonghyun, feeling suddenly very in the spotlight and also very much like he's been caught with his hand in the cookie jar, tries his very hardest to keep his smile off of his face. It doesn't work; he thinks he just looks even more guilty, grinning into his pillow, peeping up at Taemin's scandalized expression. So he's finally found out.

"I top sometimes to be nice ," he says, making sure to emphasize the condition. That's the most important part. Taemin throws his hands up into the air.

"What does that even mean?" he demands. "You're nice to me all the time, but you've never topped me. Are you for real?"

"Yeah," Jonghyun says. He shrugs his shoulders simply. If his secret is out, then there's no point in being coy about it anymore.

"Hello?" Taemin says loudly. Jonghyun glances at Jinki; he's looking down at his fries, scratching the back of his head, looking surprised at this turn of events and a little guilty about being the cause of it. He's also smiling, biting his lip, and obviously trying not to laugh. So not too guilty, then. Good. "You know how much I like getting fucked. How come you've never? Hello?"Taemin looks positively betrayed. Jonghyun feels about as guilty as Jinki. He shrugs again.

"You never asked," he says. Taemin squawks, the height of indignation. His mouth works as he tries to find words, but nothing comes out, and he just aggressively waves his hands around instead. Jonghyun shakes his head, raising his eyebrows. His smile finally cracks open his face. He doesn't know what Taemin wants from him. It's as simple as that. "What was I going to do, offer ?"

“YES?” Taemin yells. "So I would know it was an option, and so I would know you would enjoy it, and so–"

"Absolutely not," Jonghyun says. He turns his nose up stubbornly. Absolutely not in a million years. "I'll do it for you because I'm gay and I like you and I want you to be happy, and I will enjoy it, but only if you ask me. I'm not going to volunteer." His dick enters booties on a personal invitation only basis.

"Oh my god," Taemin grumbles. Then he seems to remember that he still has food. He takes a grumpy bite of his burger, scowling at the carpet. Jonghyun shrugs. If they're going back to their food, then. He pulls apart an onion ring, happily slurping up the soft onion and then munching the breading separately. "So if I," Taemin bursts out. Jonghyun glances up. Not even a minute. "If I–will you? Fuck me? Jonghyun?"

"Yeah, sure," Jonghyun shrugs. He smiles, mischievously innocent. "Why not?"

"Oh my god," Taemin says again. He attacks his food with renewed baby tantrum energy.

"I'd love to put you two under a microscope and study you," Jinki says. He's back to leaning on his hands, smiling between both of them with a warmth in his eyes that has to come from his heart. Jonghyun smiles, flattered. That's one of the sweetest things he's ever heard. He leans over and kisses Jinki's knee. Taemin doesn't reply out loud either, but he does put his hand on Jinki's other knee, tickling him gently.

"Besides," Jinki goes on. He draws his finger over Taemin's forearm light enough to make him shiver. "Now I get to open you up all by myself."

Taemin makes a noise around his next fry. A small one, not quite a pout, not quite a moan, but a little bit of both. A noise of anticipation and wanting. A noise that makes the most wicked smirk curl up on Jinki's mouth. "Gonna take my time with you," Jinki murmurs. "Tease you open, make you beg for each finger, all the way until I'm fucking you wide open and–"

"Jinx, you can't do this to me while I'm eating," Taemin groans. "I am just a simple worm."

" My simple little worm," Jonghyun mumbles to himself. The other two hear anyway; Jinki laughs and Taemin groans even louder, banging his clenched little fist on his knee.

"You too!" he whines. "God, both of you. You're too much." He flaps a hand in between the both of them, trying his best to frown. "Play with each other instead. Leave me alone."

Well, that's an order that Jonghyun has no problem following whatsoever. He thinks he's pretty much done with his food for now; he knows that he's not hungry enough to finish the full second burger if he starts it and he can fill the rest of the way up on stray fries if he wants to. The little chocolate cake he knows him and Taemin are going to split later. He puts his food aside for now, drinks some of his water, and then puts his chin in his hands, kicks his feet in the air, and smiles his most gorgeous at Jinki.

"Jinki, my honey bunny," he says. "Can I ride you today?" He does love riding Jinki. And he knows Jinki loves when people ride him. He might have big dom energy, but that doesn't mean he can't also be a pillow princess.

"Jonghyun, my lovely," Jinki replies. He reaches down and cups Jonghyun's face in both hands, jiggling him oh so gently. "Of course you can bounce in my lap, be my little fuckbun–oh yeah!" Jinki gasps suddenly. He whips around dramatically, reaching for his bag left lying next to the door. "I almost forgot," he says, digging around in it.

Jonghyun, leaning forward curiously, practically inflates with his own excitement when he sees what Jinki pulls out. His heart thuds, his cheeks round hard with a smile, his teeth dig into his bottom lip. It's a set of bunny ears–no, three sets. One pink, one black, and one purple.

It really is the little things. The attention to detail that Jinki has. Jonghyun politely bows his head to let Jinki put the ears on him. They perfectly match his hair color and he feels more enamored than ever. As he watches Jinki put Taemin's ears and then his own on, an imaginary heart and sparkle filter hovers around him. He really is just so wonderful. His left purple bunny ear is bent at a delicate little angle and it makes the entire look that much more adorable.

"What else do you have in there?" Jonghyun pulls himself forward, trying to look inside of the bag. Jinki taps his nose sternly, but he doesn't tell Jonghyun not to peek. He opens it up more to give Jonghyun a better view.

"Fun stuff," he says. With a glance at Taemin, he shields the bag from him with one arm and shows Jonghyun one of the toys: the little purple ring that goes around the head of a cock, snug and tight, and vibrates. And of course, it has little bunny ears on it, to match Jinki's aesthetic. Jonghyun nods eagerly. That one is Taemin's favorite.

Then Jinki shows him another toy and he chokes on his own spit, he gasps so hard. This one is his favorite. It's the pink dilator, nice and big, like a dildo but hollow and open at the end so once he's all spread open Jinki can still fuck him raw. Jinki ordered this one custom specifically for him. It's extra big, almost 9 inches all the way around, and the perfectly pink bunny tail attached is positioned so it'll sit a few inches above his booty hole on his lower back instead of covering any of the goods.

Jonghyun is so excited to get at it that he barely even notices the smaller black one that Jinki brought for Taemin. This time, Jinki does tell him to stop along with the stern tap on his nose: "be patient, baby bun," he says. "You know it'll be in you soon enough." His words do little to calm Jonghyun; he wants it in him now . Jinki leans down to kiss his pout, soft and warm. "Hey," he says. "Hey. C’mere."

He pulls and Jonghyun follows, slinking up and over his lap. He forgot his pillow, but Taemin gives him one of his, pinching his nose gently after he settles it under his arms. Jonghyun wiggles his nose back, soft in his heart. Jinki trails his fingers down his back, feather light, until his grip turns into two firm little handfuls of booty. Jonghyun shivers, wishing Jinki would spank him but knowing that he's not going to. It makes Taemin pouty.

Instead, Jinki pulls cheeks apart and hums approvingly.

"You're already gaping this much and full of cum and you can't wait for more?" he asks. "Eager. You really are a little fuckbunny, can’t keep yourself calm for two minutes.” He bends over and spits directly into Jonghyun's asshole, following it and pushing it in with his finger not a second after. Jonghyun kicks his feet against the ground, twisting his fingers through his hair at the back of his head so he doesn't mess up his pretty ears.

Jinki keeps talking, lazy, just little things about how impatient Jonghyun is, what a little cumslut he is, how he deserves to be fucked non-stop all day since he clearly wants it so much, how easy he is to please. Jonghyun takes all over the compliments with pride, especially the last one. He knows he's easy. It's one of his favorite qualities about himself.

Taemin adds in his own bit, telling Jinki all about how needy he's been all day. How he didn't wait for Taemin to wake up earlier to ride his cock. How hard he came just from getting teased with a plug. He sells Jonghyun out with a smile on his face, cheek smushed up in one hand.

And every time he does, Jinki rewards him by doing something else with his fingers that makes Jonghyun whimper. He adds another one, he twists or spreads them apart, he stops playing around Jonghyun's prostate and starts rubbing it directly. Before long, Jonghyun is up to all 8 fingers and he is a happy, trembling mess, rocking his cock against Jinki's pant leg. Taemin is done with his food, but he seems content to just sit and watch. For now, at least. He holds Jonghyun's hand while Jinki plays with him. He taps their fingers together, he pinches the veins on the back of his hand, he rubs his thumbs into his palm in the tiniest massage.

At last, Jonghyun watches with shaky breath as Jinki pulls the dilator out of his bag. Finally finally finally. He takes his fingers out of Jonghyun's asshole and lets him suck on them two or three at a time, or, just hold them in his mouth, tasting them, because he's nowhere near coherent enough to actually clean them up properly. With his free hand he pushes the tip of the dilator into Jonghyun's hole, murmuring praises about how good he takes it.

"Hey, Jinx?" Taemin. His eyes, after a long look at Jonghyun's booty, slide over to Jinki's chest instead. "Are you, um. You got a corset on?" He grins. "Under your shirt? Maybe?" All of the hope in the world lives in his voice, in his little bean smile. Distracted though he is, Jonghyun still chuckles. Jinki does, too.

"No," he says, "I didn't lace myself up to come hang out with you two."

"Man." Taemin slumps, instantly grumpy. "Don't you have the zipper ones?" he asks.

"I do," Jinki admits. He's speaking so casually, even as he's pushing the toy deep into Jonghyun, as far as it'll go, stretching him wider than he's been since he last did horny stuff with Jinki, and then pushing the flared base against his rim. It stops just underneath his prostate, agonizingly close. If Jonghyun moves just right, he can get the most miniscule amount of stimulation out of it pressing against his walls, but it's not enough, not nearly enough. The only thing that keeps him from breaking down and begging for it to magically grow another inch is the knowledge that once Jinki starts fucking him he'll get what he wants. "I'll wear one next time," Jinki tells Taemin. "I didn't know you liked them so much."

"It's ‘cause he's a hetero," Jonghyun says into his pillow. "And the corset makes him feel the gender emotion–”

Jinki bursts out laughing; Taemin starts hissing fuck you fuck you fuck you fuck you fuck you!

Jonghyun smiles to himself. Music to his ears, both of them. He loves that all it takes to get Taemin riled up is to say something that makes absolutely no sense but also hits home in a very personal way. He listens to them going back and forth teasing and whining, eyes closed, wiggling his booty slowly back and forth to match what Jinki is still doing with his hand. Even though the stimulation is teasing and soft, he can tell that if it keeps going, it'll quickly start to build up. He could cum like this. He really could.

And he does. After just a few more minutes, the pressure in his asshole, the warmth of Jinki petting his back and squishing his booty cheeks, the rough texture of Jinki's jeans against his cock, the comfort that hearing both of their voices in his ears brings him, all of it rises, swells, floods over him as an orgasm.

A gentle one, he would say. Small, cozy, just a little one that matches the mood of the moment, a little one that has him smiling and gasping into his pillow. He feels a little bad about nutting on Jinki's pants, but not too bad. He can wash them later.

"Now," Jinki says, and he says it the same way that Taemin says man . Jonghyun looks up at him, smiling shamelessly, blinking until he stops looking fuzzy. Jinki has his lips puffed up in a way that does almost nothing to hide his smile underneath. "You know I wanted to make you wait," he scolds.

"Should have been paying better attention," Jonghyun shrugs. Not his fault Jinki wasn't doing his job. Jinki huffs, narrowing his eyes.

"Yeah, it's not his fault that you can't keep him in line," Taemin says snootily. Jonghyun beams at him. Hell yeah. Brat and gremlin solidarity. He holds his hand out; Taemin slaps a high-five on to it. Then he slaps his own knees and gets to his feet. "All right, well, anyway," he says. "I'm ready to get railed." He turns and dives onto the bed.

"I'm sure you are, jackrabbit," Jinki sighs. to Jonghyun, he says, "I'm not going to forget about this.”

Jonghyun sure hopes that he doesn't. He lets Jinki help him to his knees, lets him shush his squeaks and whimpers. Moving around with the dilator in him, especially after his orgasm, he feels so full, so stretched, but also so empty at the same time. It is a delicious contrast, one that confuses his body and makes him disoriented, needy. "Here, baby bun, here," Jinki whispers, holding him until he has his balance back. He kisses Jonghyun softly. "Are you going to help me open Taemin up? Hold him for me, keep him all nice and slick?"

Panting, Jonghyun nods his head. Yes, he'll help. Yes he'll hold his ass open, yes he’ll eat him out, yes he'll keep him nice and pretty and perfect. Jinki kisses him once more, a little bit of tongue this time, and helps him get to his feet and crawl onto the bed. Every step, every inch, moves the toy inside of him, makes his pulse throb, makes him almost regret going for that nut. Quickly he gets himself settled, breathing a sigh of relief once he's sitting on his heels to the right of Taemin.

Who has apparently decided that he wants to get his ass spread open on his back. He has his knees drawn up to his chest, his feet kicking in the air, and he taps his fingers against his thumbs like little claws, wiggling back and forth, making breathy little effort noises. To the untrained eye it might look like he's trying to be a baby, but Jonghyun knows exactly what he's doing. He glances at Jinki; he's still on the floor, rustling around in his bag. He'll be a minute. Jonghyun turns his attention back to Taemin, grinning.

"Oh no little flipped crab, you better watch out," he says threateningly. He holds his own hands up like talons, hovering them over Taemin's exposed tummy. "I'm a seagull and I'm going to come eat you."

“Noooo," Taemin wails. "Do not eviscerate me, I don't want to be a part of the food chain, nooooo.” He puts absolutely no emotion into his pleading, except for when he breaks character and grins, trying to slap Jonghyun away from clawing at his belly button.

"Once again, I would love to research whatever the fuck you two have going on," Jinki says. He's on the bed now, walking towards them on his knees, and he's shrugged off his jacket and taken his pants off. Whatever witty comeback about kinkshaming Jonghyun had stops in his throat, same as Taemin’s, because while Jinki might not be wearing a corset, he did opt-in for dark purple thigh highs and matching lacy underwear.

He's also pulled his light brown t-shirt down so it falls off of one shoulder, which is just. Unfair. Taemin swallows audibly. Jinki is obviously aware of the effect that he has on them; he smirks as he settles himself down between his ankles in front of Taemin. He puts one hand on each of Taemin's thighs, pushing them up, bending him in half. Licking his lips, Taemin holds himself open with his hands behind his knees, fingers digging into his own skin. Jonghyun wraps his arms around the leg closest to him, hugging it, leaning against it. His skin is hot and he's already trembling the tiniest bit from anticipation.

Jinki brought a handful of toys up with him: mostly some dildos, starting out small and then getting progressively bigger, so he can take his time and really draw out getting Taemin open, and then the final dilator ring for when he wants to fuck him. And then, of course, the little vibrating bunny ring. He holds it up on two fingers, showing Taemin, who whispers curses and starts nodding frantically, already begging, "please, yeah, yes, I want it."

Rubbing his thumbs into the creases of Taemin's thighs, Jinki glances at Jonghyun. He flicks his eyes down to Taemin's cock and then back up. "Get him hard for me," he says.

Hell yeah.

Ducking underneath Taemin's arm, Jonghyun fits himself between his legs. Jinki holds his cock for him and he slurps it up, sucking it down in a heartbeat. Which is about how long it takes Taemin to get hard. He was practically there already before he even got onto the bed. Jonghyun keeps sucking him anyway, wanting to taste him, his cum, to taste his own ass off of him. Jinki holds onto the back of his head, too, guiding him up and down, not letting him come off until he's drooling.

"Good bun, so good for me," Jinki praises then. He taps Jonghyun's nose gently, then pushes his fingers into Jonghyun's mouth while he’s still gasping for breath, collecting spit and precum on them. After he takes them out, he gives Jonghyun the little ring.

Biting his lip, excited, giddy to be given this privilege, Jonghyun eases the ring onto the head of Taemin's cock. He plays with it, teasing it just at the ridge without actually slipping it down onto the shaft, until Taemin whines. That's too much for Jonghyun. He's too soft. So he puts it on properly, slipping it over the head and then sliding it back up to be snug just underneath it. He twists it to make sure the little bunny ears, barely even a centimeter tall, face Taemin, and then he flips the switch to turn it on.

The second he does that, Jinki pushes his first finger into Taemin's asshole.

The noise that Taemin makes is nothing short of beautiful. It's not the whispered, rough curses that Jonghyun is used to when Taemin is fucking him. It's a low hum, musical, rising and falling with the hard grind of his hips to meet Jinki's hand. It's a shaky breath once his hips fall back down onto the mattress, audibly shuddering out of his lips. And then he's loud, vocal, telling Jinki that he wants more, telling Jinki exactly how he wants it. Demanding, almost, if he thought he could get away with being so.

This is one extra thing that Jonghyun loves about spending horny time with Taemin and Jinki together. With just the two of them, he never hears the noises that Taemin makes when he gets his asshole played with.

Well. Not never . Sometimes Jonghyun eats him out, or fingers him a little bit. Sometimes he works him open until he can fit an egg vibrator inside of him. But those are usually just times of foreplay, not exactly rushing through them, but not exactly spending time on them either. It's only with Jinki that Jonghyun really gets to hear him enjoy it.

Once Jinki has a rhythm going with his finger, he pinches Jonghyun's cheek and tells him he can start sucking again if he wants. Jonghyun definitely does. He slurps up the head of his cock happily. He doesn't go down any further; he stays up top, just giving Taemin little baby sucks, tiny kisses at his tip, teases of his tongue around the ridge. The cock ring vibrates against his lips, makes them all tingly. And he smiles at Jinki, hearts in his eyes, thanking him without words for coming over and hanging out with them today.

Every time Jinki adds more to Taemin's asshole, he pats Jonghyun off of his cock. He wants Taemin to fully focus on the feeling of being stretched open, Jonghyun knows, so he doesn't protest. Instead, he leans his cheek against Taemin's inner thigh, sucking on Jinki's fingers when he's offered, spitting into Taemin's hole at every chance that he's given, watching Jinki work with bitten lips.

It's almost like magic, the way Jinki plays Taemin to draw out so many different reactions. Comfortable with Jonghyun holding onto his right leg, Taemin has been trailing his fingers up and down Jonghyun's back, squishing his booty, ghosting his fingers inside of his hole every now and again, but the moment that Jinki puts a second finger inside of him, Jonghyun feels his nails digging into his skin. A third finger, a twist of Jinki's wrist upwards, flexing in the veins and tendons underneath his palm, and fat drops of precum start oozing onto Jonghyun's tongue. A thumb pressed into his taint, nudging his balls, and he grunts through his teeth.

The first smooth lavender dildo is a small one, 4-inch circumference and length, barely wider than Jinki's three fingers. Still, when Jinki slides it into him nice and slow, Taemin loses his grip on his left leg. He grabs it back to himself quickly enough, but he loses it again after a few minutes of Jinki's smooth tongue casually speaking filth into the room like they’re still talking about their weeks over a pile of fries. Jinki tells Taemin how easily his asshole is opening up, how he's barely having to try, how his asshole is remembering the last time Jinki trained it open over a month ago, how Taemin is be so eager to get fucked that his body must be made for it.

After Taemin loses his grip on his leg the second time, he just lets its fall, hooking it over Jinki's shoulder. Jinki scoots closer to accommodate and Jonghyun does not miss the smirk playing over his mouth. In fact, it's so cute that Jonghyun has to lean over and try to kiss it. Jinki lets him, but he keeps it chaste, shallow. Jonghyun tries his best not to be disappointed. He knows Jinki likes to focus as much as he likes his bottom to focus.

Jinki takes Taemin up a half an inch at a time. Each time he puts a bigger toy into his asshole, he fucks in with it a different way. Slow and smooth, deep and hard, paying extra attention to his prostate, so fast that Taemin loses his breath for a minute. After that one specifically, the five and a half inch one, Taemin, gasping for breath, frantically touches all over Jonghyun's side, up to his shoulder, down his arm, looking for his hand. Jonghyun gives it to him after a few moments. He didn't notice at first; every time Jinki puts a new toy inside of Taemin, he pushes the former one into Jonghyun's mouth, fucking his throat with it the same way he just did Taemin's asshole. It's a little distracting.

For a moment, Jonghyun wonders where Jinki got so good at multitasking. Then the moment ends and Jonghyun is entirely focused instead on the fact that Jinki is finally picking up Taemin's dilator. Just like Jonghyun's with a fluffy bunny tail attached, but black, and 6 instead of 9 inches. Taemin has gone bigger before, but he didn't like it as much. He likes when he's spread just wide enough for Jinki's cock to fit inside the ring.

Jonghyun is a mess by now; dripping his own spit and drool, Taemin's precum, his own cock leaking puddles on to the sheets, trembling and shaking just from watching. He is entirely certain that if he wasn't on his eighth nut of the day, he could have came from just watching.

But he is, and he doesn't, and Jinki is slowing things down a little bit right now anyway. He always does when he gets to the dilator. It's his favorite part, of course. He just gives Jonghyun the final dildo, letting him suck on it at his own pace. Jonghyun starts, but then, he thinks, Taemin deserves a little something special. He hasn't had his mouth played with this entire time and Jonghyun knows that he does like it, a little bit.

He sets Taemin's leg down gently and slides at the bed to his head, smiling down at him, messy hair, bitten lips, his flushed cheeks. He looks absolutely ravished and absolutely adorable. Taemin blinks up at him with hazy eyes, his pupils so wide, such a faraway look in them, and he squeezes Jonghyun's hand.

"Hi pretty," he says. Jonghyun flushes; he's easy romantically as well as sexually. "Jinki, come on," he adds, and then he hisses, pressing his head back against the pillows, humming again from his throat. Glancing down, Jonghyun finds Jinki kissing Taemin's hole, gently, lapping at his open rim. Of course. Of course Jinki can't resist just looking for a minute, just admiring, just loving.

Jonghyun taps the tip of the dildo against Taemin's bottom lip to distract him while Jinki takes his time. Obediently, Taemin sucks it in, tasting himself on it, groaning softly around it. He can't deepthroat it like Jonghyun can; Jonghyun gives him just the first inch or two, pushing it against his cheeks, rubbing it on his tongue, taking it out and rolling it against his lips. Taemin watches him as he drags his tongue up the sides, not exactly needy, but still hopeful, hopeful that Jonghyun thinks he looks good.

Of course Jonghyun thinks he looks good, always, especially when Jinki finally presses the tip of the dilator to his hole and pushes in. His eyes scrunch shut, he bites a smile, he says, "fuck, there you go, god I wish these things were longer.”

"If I used the longer ones, I couldn't still fuck you," Jinki hums disapprovingly. Jonghyun points at him, nodding. That is a good point. He will very much sacrifice only having the first inch or two of his booty hole held open if it means that Jinki can fuck his cock into the rest of him and he'll still be nice and tight. He knows that's why Jinki likes it so much, also. He just likes looking at a nice gaped rim but he doesn't need it to go super far. "And I also couldn't do this," Jinki adds.

With the toy all the way inside of Taemin, he slips two fingers back in, and from the way Taemin squeezes his hand and thumps his fist against his own forehead, Jonghyun knows that Jinki is playing with his prostate again.

"Okay okay okay, you're right, okay," Taemin says. "Oh my god.”

Smug, Jinki takes his fingers out. He wiggles his eyebrows at Jonghyun as he wipes them on the sheets, then sits up straight. Patting his hands back and forth on Taemin's thighs, he smiles, "okie dokie. Up you get. On your knees." and while Taemin is catching his breath again, running his hands through his hair, struggling to turn over, Jinki arches one eyebrow towards Jonghyun. "You too," he says.

Jonghyun obeys in an instant. He'd been getting impatient not being the center of attention, or at least, not sharing the spotlight. Now it's time for both he and Taemin to have some fun together.

Before he gets settled on his knees, he grabs a few extra pillows from the corner and puts them underneath Taemin’s tummy. Just for a little extra stability. He gets real baby and wobbly when he gets fucked. Jonghyun wouldn't put it passed him to just straight-up collapse if Jinki treats him well enough. He's done it before.

Side by side with Taemin, pressed together knee to hip, shoulder to elbow, pillow tucked comfortably under his chin, he's surprised with a kiss on his cheek. Taemin meets him with a smile when he turns, blushing, and kisses his nose. Blushing harder, Jonghyun whispers, "oh my gosh." What the fuck. That's so soft and nice. He kisses Taemin's nose back, and then Taemin kisses his other cheek, and then he kisses Taemin's bottom lip. They trade little smooches, smiling, giggling, finding each other's hands and intertwining their fingers.

"Hey," Jinki says behind them. Jonghyun can feel him getting settled, the weight of his knees, the touch of his fingertips at his lower back. "You two being gay up there?" he asks, voice a smile.

"Hell yeah," he says, and "fuck yeah,” Taemin says.

"Hell fuck yeah," Jinki repeats playfully. "Check this out." With a hand on Jonghyun's right booty cheek to hold his weight, he leans over the pair of them and rests his phone against the headboard in front of them. He kisses each of their temples and fixes their bunny ears to be straight in turn before he straightens back up.

And that was such a simple, casual fucking thing to do compared to what he's shown them on his phone.

It's them. A picture of them, from behind, side by side. Bunny ears, bunny tails, assholes spread open. Taemin groans "oh my fucking god" and Jonghyun has to agree. They look so fucking good. He gets why Jinki loves opening them up so much. They look so eager, so ready, like perfect little fucktoys waiting to be filled. And below, both of them have gotten so worked up without nutting that their balls look so heavy, so full, above their hard cocks. The picture actually caught a drop of precum spilling out of Taemin’s, thick and creamy. Jonghyun wishes he could lick the screen, lick it up, taste it on his tongue and swallow it down.

Even more, he wishes he could eat himself out, lap up and swallow the cum leaking out of his hole and down his cock, move up and lick up all of the cum that still covers his back from before. Yes to be horny for himself, but it's so gorgeous on his skin. He's so hot.

Jinki's hand smooths over his booty, down to his hole, slips two fingers inside. Jonghyun whimpers softly, so sensitive, so close. Taemin's shiver next to him tells him that Jinki is fingering him, too. Deciding which one to fuck first. Jonghyun arches his back more, trying to look more ready, more fuckable.

Taemin struggles to put more of his weight on his left arm, leaning into Jonghyun. With his right hand, he reaches forward and touches the picture. Jonghyun, expecting him to zoom in, maybe, is confused when he scrolls. Until he realizes that it's not just a picture. It's a tweet.

Hanging out with some friends today!!!, the tweet says before an entire line of bunny and peach and heart emojis. And underneath it, Jonghyun forgets how to breathe for a moment, there are 50 likes and counting. 20 retweets. 21, 22, the number changes before his eyes. And the replies: "gorgeous," "god I wish that was me dot meme," "perfect little fuckbunnies!! I'm jealous," "I can't choose D:," "the one on the left is already full of cum good to see that they know what they're made for."

The one on the left. That's Jonghyun. That's him. His heart pounds and his cock throbs. His patience cracks and so does his voice when he says, "Jinki?" He looks over his shoulder, but only for a second, only to make sure Jinki is paying attention. "Jinki," he says, looking back to the tweet. 70 likes. "Fuck me, fuck me please, I want it, I need it, Jinki, please–"

And then Jinki is fucking him. Not particularly hard, or fast, but he fucks in deep . He fucks in way past the dilator, until he's all the way in each time. Their skin smacks together with each push and Jonghyun’s squeak of surprise quickly turns into a growl of pleasure. He twists his fingers through his hair, pulling on it, biting his lip, smiling as his eyelids flutter. Jinki leans over him, palms on his shoulders, holding him, pressing him down, and Jonghyun sees hearts. There they go. Like every time, this was worth the wait.

And it's worth the wait that it's going to continue being as Jinki drags it out for as long as he wants. That's the thing about the dilator; Jonghyun gets the feeling of being spread wide, left gaping open, the constant pressure on his prostate, and the satisfaction of Jinki being so fucking deep inside of him, but he also loses the sensation of push and pull against his sensitive rim. It's a fair trade, but it is a close fair, very close, because feeling that stretch and pressure on one of his most sensitive areas is always his favorite part. Without it, he's not nearly as quick to cum as he usually is.

Which suits Jinki just fine. He loves taking his time, building them up, and he does it from little passive things like fucking Jonghyun with the dilator in to heavy, obvious things like when he suddenly stops and pulls out with no warning a minute after he starts.

Jonghyun can't even complain about it. He can't complain about Jinki switching over to Taemin, fucking him fast and rough the way he likes, smiling out his dirty talk while Taemin whimpers and slaps his hand against the pillows. Taemin's eyebrows are all scrunched, his lower lip jutted out a pout, his cheek smushed against the pillow, his eyes big and watery as he holds onto Jonghyun's hand like it's the only thing in the world. He's going into baby mode real easy today, not even trying to keep himself together, just letting Jinki ruin him right from the start. How is Jonghyun supposed to be upset about that?

He can't complain, but he can look over his shoulder in the hopes that he'll catch Jinki's eye. He can wiggle his booty invitingly, reminding Jinki that it's there. He can scroll down on the tweet himself and read all of the comments about Taemin out loud to him, kissing his cheeks between each one, and hope that Jinki decides Taemin is getting too close to cumming and switches back.

For his efforts, he gets Jinki rolling his eyes, slapping his booty cheek, and a firm reprimand: "be patient, baby bun."

So maybe he wasn't as slick as he thought he was being. He sighs, resigned. He sways his booty more, just because he wants to. Because maybe it'll make Jinki reconsider. "Be patient for how long?" he grumbles. Patience isn't his strong suit. "I want your cum, Jinki, I want you to fill me up, I want you to make me yours–" Jinki spanks him again–not nearly hard enough for him to enjoy it, but definitely loud enough for Taemin to whine about it–and pushes his fingers into his hole. Jonghyun giggles, not entirely guilty. It was worth a shot. And it did, at least, get him the fingers. With his other hand, Jinki reaches for his phone and picks it up.

"Lets see," he hums. He types around for a minute. "If anyone thinks you deserve it." He puts the phone back down in front of them. He's replied to his own tweet with a poll: which one should get my cum??

The two options are just a pink heart emoji and a black heart emoji. The time limit is set for 15 minutes.

Absolutely unfair. Like, Jonghyun realizes that this is probably the most fair and unbiased way, but also. Absolutely unfair. How is he supposed to get a load dumped into his ass if he can't manipulate Jinki into giving it to him by being cute?

Taemin, silent this whole time, reaches for the phone. His hand jerks every time Jinki fucks into him on top of already being shaky, but he slowly, determinedly, points one finger at the poll and pokes the black heart emoji.

"Hey!" Jonghyun shouts. Now that actually isn't fair. With Taemin's vote, the poll jumps up to its current position: Jonghyun at 53, Taemin at 42. Jonghyun is relieved that he's winning already, but still. "Fucked up," he grumbles.

"All right, well," Jinki says. The words are half laughter. Taemin, already grinning, extremely proud of himself, starts laughing too. Jonghyun finds out why when, a moment later, Jinki is holding onto his booty and pushing his cock back into him instead. He laughs himself, a little chuckle, before he settles back into the deliciousness of getting fucked. He guesses he doesn't mind. One vote against him is worth this.

The poll says 15 minutes, but it feels like 50. Jonghyun started out in the lead, but Taemin quickly catches up and passes him. Jonghyun gains that lead back a couple minutes later, but again, Taemin is right on his heels. It's tense, a heated competition, and it doesn't help at all that every time one of them takes the lead by more than 10 votes, Jinki switches back to fucking that one instead.

The replies, too: "pink bunny already got a load, they don't need another one,” "the one on the right needs the extra help to stretch them out wider," "tell us where you are so we can all come over and fill the winner up until they're overflowing," "give it to pretty pink!! They look like they deserve the world,” "fill me up instead bunbun <3”

The last one is a little off topic, but Jonghyun can't say that he blames them.

What he can say is, "no gosh what the fuck dammit no shit fuck are you serious fuck fuck gosh oh my gosh," when, after 15 minutes, the poll ends and they get a look at the final score. Him, 287. Taemin, 304. "Homophobic," he pouts. He cannot believe.

"Actually, I think this is a landmark victory for the queers," Taemin says. "The people have spoken and they think a nice twink deserves to get flooded with cum even if he can't fit a water bottle inside of his asshole, and I for one think that–”

"Jinki, just fuck him already, make him shut up," Jonghyun snaps.

"Grumpy grumpy," Taemin grins. "Maybe you should–oh. Oh, oof. God, just like that. More." His voice turns into a pout halfway through as Jinki salutes Jonghyun and then starts fucking him deeper, harder, better. Jonghyun smiles. He likes this Taemin much better. Jinki puts his hands on either side of Taemin's head, holding his weight, giving him a better angle. To Jonghyun, he says, "don't be bitter."

"Please," Jonghyun says. He pinches Taemin's cheeks, kisses between his eyes. "I'm already over it." He loves watching Taemin get fucked, and now he can actually focus on it. And besides. No one said that he can't hop on Jinki's cock as soon as he's done with Taemin. He struggles himself into sitting up straight, on his heels, so he can rub Taemin's shoulders, smooth his hands over his back, and hold his booty open better for Jinki. He even fits one hand around under him to jerk him off nice and slow.

It absolutely knocks Taemin out, just like he knew it would. Taemin can barely handle the stimulation of being fucked alone, let alone having Jinki doing his best, let alone having any extra attention paid to him while it's happening. He's falling apart within minutes, panting, whining, banging his little fist on the mattress, cumming.

It's always so fun to watch Taemin cum, especially when someone else is making him do it. Jonghyun gets to really focus on the scrunch between his eyebrows, the puff of his lips, the rough noise that comes from his throat. And he gets to watch after, when the orgasm ends but his aftershocks are still strong and Jinki keeps fucking him.

That's always Jonghyun's favorite part. When Jinki keeps using Taemin as he gets more and more desperate, more and more overwhelmed. He doesn't get like this when he tops. Whenever he tops the orgasms are hard and fast and he winds down quickly. But now, with Jinki hovering over him, he is absolutely, inconsolably, out of his fucking brain with pleasure.

Jonghyun tries to console him anyway. For funsies. He pets him, he shushes him, he gives Taemin his cummy fingers to suck on, knowing all the while that nothing is going to work.

Taemin collapses. Just like Jonghyun predicted at the start. His shoulders give out, chest colliding with the mattress, his hips falling at the same time until the only thing keeping his ass propped up is all of the pillows Jonghyun put under him earlier. Jinki follows him, pushes him down further, fucks him with the pressure of his entire body. His purple bunny ears are somehow still perfectly positioned on his head, bouncing with every thrust.

"That's right, jackrabbit, nice and tight for me," Jinki smiles against his ear, kisses against his temple. "Is it too much?" he asks, innocently concerned. "Do you want me to stop?"

Of course, Taemin shakes his head violently, getting his hair all tangled up against the pillows, whimpering out little no's and please don't stop's. So of course, Jinki pulls on his hair and fucks him harder. And he keeps running his mouth, "no, you don't, do you? You never want me to stop, you can never get enough, always eager, always open, when I'm done you want someone else to take my place, you want a line out the door...."

There's never been a time that Jonghyun hasn't been amazed with Jinki's skill in bed. The self-control he has, the breath control, the knowledge of what exactly needs to be said exactly when, the focus, the ability to always put his partner first and foremost even when he's falling over his own edge. Just like always, Jinki is so good, treating Taemin so well, that Jonghyun doesn't even notice he's cumming until Taemin chokes on his own breath about it.

Taemin squeaks; barely, a tiny little noise that nevertheless escapes from his throat, and then he's twitching, his entire body shuddering, a smile cracking his whole face open until he's pushing his whole face into the pillow. And even then, even though Jonghyun knows that Taemin only ever does that if Jinki cums inside of him, Jonghyun still can't see the evidence of an orgasm on Jinki's face.

He only believes it when Jinki finally straightens up, gently pulling his cock out of Taemin, and his cum drips out of both of them. Jonghyun licks his lips. He looks between Jinki's cock to Taemin. Taemin pants, chest heaving, face still in the pillow. He's bringing his hands up to wiggle in between his head and the pillow so he can breathe into them instead. Occupied.

Jonghyun starts forward towards Jinki, turns back, hugs Taemin around the shoulders and kisses his cheek. Turns forward again, smiling, and crawls in front of Jinki. He doesn't bother asking if he can suck his cock. He just does it, leans down, catches the tip in his mouth, bobs his head slowly, savors the taste on his tongue. Jinki is breathing in and out towards the ceiling, hands laced behind his neck. Chuckling, he looks down, reaches down and fixes Jonghyun's bunny ears before he pets his bangs.

He doesn't speak; it always takes a minute or two after he nuts to get his voice back. At least that's something that affects him , Jonghyun thinks to himself as he gets comfortable in front of Jinki. On his knees, leaning way forward, hugging him around his hips. From this position he can swallow Jinki no problem. He takes him all the way to the back of his throat and farther, tracing the veins on the underside of his cock with his tongue. Really, he's less cleaning him up and more just tasting him, feeling him, for himself, because he wants to, because he loves to.

He pulls off to pay special attention to the head, wanting to rub his tongue over the ridge, suckle on the hole, and as he does, he realizes that Jinki went for the pull the cock over the elastic move instead of pushing his pretty purple panties down. There's a smudge of cum on them now, white stark against the violet lace covering his balls. Well. They can't have that. It might stain.

He kisses his way down to it, laps at it, sucks Jinki's balls into his mouth through the fabric. It's scratchy against his lips, making them all tingly, sending those tingles throughout his entire body. He's still so hard he can feel his pulse in his fingertips, so empty that he feels like he's not even a complete human.

"Jinki," he breathes. "Jinki, can I ride you? You promised, you said I could, let me ride you."

"I did say that," Jinki says agreeably. He yawns into his shoulder and leans back until he's plopping down onto his booty, sitting in the middle of the bed. He crosses his legs, then beckons Jonghyun forward to his lap. "C’mere, baby bun," he smiles. "Come keep me warm."

"Well, if you're so needy, I guess I'll have to," Jonghyun sighs. Leaving Taemin snorting into his hands behind him, he climbs into Jinki's lap, takes a hold of his cock, and sits himself down on it. It's easier than ever to get Jinki's entire cock inside of him, just a simple slip down, an easier rearrangement of his legs to be on either side of his hips. Once he's there, comfortable and snug, Jinki taps his nose hard.

"Brat," he scolds. Jonghyun beams at him, completely shameless.

"Thank you,” he chirps. Jinki rolls his eyes, and instead of scolding further, kisses Jonghyun.

Which distracts him quite completely. He groans quietly into Jinki's mouth. Kissing Jinki is always so soft. There's so much give to his lips, like kissing powder. It's so easy for Jonghyun to get lost in it, to forget where he is. To forget when he is. When he's kissing Jinki, he never knows if it's been seconds or minutes, hours even.

Slowly, Jinki leans back on his hands, and just as slowly, Jonghyun follows him. It's an unconscious movement, an instinct to follow his mouth. It's only once Jinki is steady and puts a hand on his hip that Jonghyun remembers he wanted to actually ride Jinki, not just be on his dick.

Except, now, he's so comfortable, so deep into this kiss, that he doesn't feel like it anymore. Instead, he just rolls his hips, grinding back and forth, gasping into Jinki's mouth every time the angle changes to put a better pressure on his prostate. Jinki has one of those cocks that takes a while to calm down after an orgasm, so he’s still hard, and if Jonghyun plays it right, he won't even go soft at all before he's ready for round two. Maybe Jonghyun will even get his own nut in before that and then he'll get to get absolutely wrecked by Jinki while he's all oversensitive and tired.

Maybe not, because small, warm hands touch his back, slide around his middle, and wrap around his waist. Taemin kisses all over his shoulders and neck. For a moment, just a moment, Jinki breaks the kiss with Jonghyun to press his mouth to Taemin's. Then, chuckling, teasing Jonghyun for his whines and his little grabby hands, Jinki continues where they left off.

Taemin feels Jonghyun up slowly, lovingly, as always. His little hand creeps down, squishes the booty, plays with the dilator, slips two fingers into Jonghyun's hole. They fit in so easily with the dilator, even passed it, snug next to Jinki's cock, pressing against his walls. Taemin can't get to his prostate from his angle, though–he tries, reaching with his little fingers, twisting his wrist, even taking his hand out and trying again from the front. Eventually, he's whining with impatience, frustration, and so is Jonghyun. He wants it, he wants the pressure, pinpoint and direct, bringing him to another orgasm, and both of them don't know what to do about it. Jinki, of course, is content to let them squirm.

"What, baby bun, jackrabbit?" he asks, smiling against Jonghyun's mouth. Jonghyun whines louder. He knows what . "What do you want?" Jinki asks again. He holds Jonghyun still, pulls him close, so close, his cock pushing huge millimeters deeper into him, speaks against his cheek. "Do you want to get fucked?" to Jonghyun, "and what about you? do you want to get fucked again, too?" to Taemin.

Jonghyun knows his answer. He whispers it, "yes yes yes, please," into Jinki's hair. Taemin doesn't seem too sure.

"I," he says. He swallows. "I want." He grinds his hips forward, his newest boner pressing up against Jonghyun's lower back.

"You want to fuck him?" Jinki asks. "Or you want me to fuck you?"

"Yes," Taemin says, "wait, I mean. No. I mean. I don't know." His voice cracks. It's not fair, asking him questions, making him think, when he's like this. Jonghyun almost feels bad for him. "I want," he says, "please," he's so fucking adorable, "I want you two."

"Well," Jinki says pleasantly. "You heard him. On your back." Without even giving Jonghyun time to process, Jinki is picking him up and tossing him gently onto the pillows.

He lands with an oof, stars in his eyes at the head rush, and barely gathers himself together enough to watch Jinki gently guiding an equally dazed Taemin between his legs. He's murmuring something into Taemin's ear, something low and smooth, something that makes Taemin's hands tremble harder than usual as he picks Jonghyun's legs up by the backs of his knees.

He pushes Jonghyun's legs up, and up and up and up, until his knees are hovering by his head. Jinki pushes him closer, on top of Jonghyun, so his legs hook over both of his shoulders. And then closer, so Taemin has to hold himself up with his forearms on either side of Jonghyun's head, so they're breathing the same air, so Jonghyun reaches up and tangles his fingers in his hair and kisses him.

Jinki reaches around and jerks Taemin off. Jonghyun can feel it, the shift of his arm against his leg, the brush of his knuckles. Jinki lines Taemin's cock up to Jonghyun's asshole and pushes him inside. And Taemin doesn't fill him up the the way Jinki does, especially with the dilator, but Jonghyun can still feel every inch, every millimeter of his asshole getting stretched open, fucked deep. He still exhales hard, shivering when their hips connect, to try even though he can barely move to rise up to meet Taemin, to get him as deep as he can get him.

"Well?" Jinki hums, fluffing the hair at the back of Taemin's head. "Aren't you going to fuck him?"

Taemin tries. Jonghyun can at least say that for him. Taemin grits his teeth, tries to steady his breathing, picks himself up and fucks back down. He's slow on the rise up, trembling, and he slams back down hard and deep, but Jonghyun is certain that that's not entirely on purpose and is probably a lot more to do with how he can't control lowering his own weight anymore. He gives up on kissing and just buries his face in Jonghyun's neck, cursing breathlessly.

Jonghyun can't help but smile. He's so enamored, he's so in love. He loves a little baby boy that falls apart the second that he gets fucked one time. Jinki, behind Taemin, above both of them, smirks back down at him. Jonghyun bets that he is very proud of himself, and he bets that whatever he's doing back there between his and Taemin's bodies is doing nothing at all to help Taemin regain coherency. Jonghyun would bet any amount of money that Jinki has his fingers inside of Taemin, just at his entrance, just barely teasing him every time he pulls back. His fingers or his cock.

No, scratch that. Definitely his fingers. Definitely those, because after another minute of Taemin struggling, the loud groan and sharp teeth in Jonghyun's neck, not to mention the heavy increase of weight on top of him, is definitely because Jinki switched to his cock instead. Switched to his cock and fucked himself all the way in, as deep as he could go, deep enough to push Taemin's cock further inside of Jonghyun.

"Oof, ooh," Jonghyun hisses, pleased beyond compare at all of the pressure. He does love being squished, and being squished while getting fucked? Absolute bliss. Keeping one arm around Taemin's shoulders, he slides his other hand down to Jinki's on his waist. "Go easy on him," he says, circling his fingers around Jinki's wrist. He's getting real close to being overwhelmed in a bad way.

"Fuck you," Taemin snaps into his neck. He rocks his hips as much as he can, grinding stubbornly between them. "I can take it.” Again, his voice cracks. He raises it, like being louder will make them forget that it happened. “Go hard on me.” Jonghyun rolls his eyes. Absolute gremlin.

"Don't worry, jackrabbit, I will," Jinki says, and when Jonghyun opens his mouth, scandalized, silently shakes his head no. "I'll go medium ," he mouths. Jonghyun hesitates for a moment, and then he shrugs. Yeah, sure. Taemin can take it. And if he can't, it'll be hot.

Taemin keeps up for the first minute. Jinki pulls back, he pulls back, he fucks into Jonghyun, he pulls backs, Jinki fucks into him. They repeat that, settling into a rhythm, and Taemin keeps up. Almost. He's sloppy, shaking, his hands trembling so hard Jonghyun can feel it against his head. And Jinki starts going harder, faster, picking up the pace for him, ramping up steadily even as he quickly falls behind.

Honestly, Jonghyun is impressed with how long he lasts before he just straight-up gives up. He thought his favorite bub would last maybe 5 thrusts, 6 or 7 if he was lucky, but he manages almost three whole entire minutes before he drops all of his weight onto Jonghyun. He hugs Jonghyun around the head, one hand gripping in his hair, the other holding on to his bunny ear headband, and moans into his neck as Jinki starts actually putting in effort.

Jinki fucks him medium hard, Jonghyun would say, bordering on hard, but Taemin sounds so fucking beautiful as he does it that Jonghyun can't make himself reprimand. He kisses Taemin instead, his hair, his cheek, and watches Jinki work. Jonghyun isn't usually an eye contact babe, but there's always something, something about Jinki's eyes, his gaze, that makes it so much fucking hotter to lock eyes with him while he's having sex.

Jonghyun thinks its determination. It's impossible not to think Jinki is extra good when he's putting in so much effort both of them feel so good.

Both of them , because while Taemin is stationary inside of him, it still feels like he's getting fucked, Jinki pushing Taemin into him, giving him the pressure, the motion, the rhythm. It's almost like Jinki is fucking him with Taemin, or through Taemin, fucking both of them at once.

Jonghyun was close even before he sat down on Jinki's cock all of that time ago and now, after everything, he's almost dizzy with the need for release. He knows that Jinki is getting close as well; for all of his stamina, all of his control, nothing gets him closer to cumming then having the two of them underneath him. Jonghyun also knows that Taemin is very very close to absolutely dissolving and if they put him through much more he's going to start having a bad time. These are three facts, that, when put together, lead Jonghyun to one conclusion:

"Jinki," he breathes. "Jinki, cum in me, please, give it to me, he can't take it, I can, please, honey bunny, please–"

"Baby bun." Jinki says the words pleasantly enough, patiently enough, smiling at him with his head tilted. Still, Jonghyun swears he can feel frost in the air all of a sudden. Without breaking his stride, Jinki puts one hand gently around his neck. Jonghyun's eyes widen. Instantly he knows that he's in trouble, but his smile widens, too.

When Taemin puts his hand around Jonghyun's neck, it's for the pressure, the implication. It's for Jonghyun's imagination. He doesn't know how to actually choke anyone, wouldn't ever even try.

But Jinki does know. For real. He's taken the classes. He knows the anatomy, he knows the science, he knows the risks, he knows the technique. So just his simple action of putting his hand in position has Jonghyun getting light-headed with anticipation.

"Remind me again," Jinki says, "how many times you said Taemin came in you already today?"

"Six," Jonghyun whispers.

"Six," Jinki repeats. "And how many times has Taemin gotten today?"

Jonghyun holds up one finger, blushing with shame. Jinki smiles wider, his eyes colder. He squeezes Jonghyun's neck, his thumb and his middle finger, putting pressure on his arteries. Jonghyun holds onto his wrist, swallowing hard. He breathes quickly, his body already registering the lack of oxygen, already speeding up his heart rate.

"And now you want more." Jinki holds his gaze, watching him, counting the seconds in his head. Jonghyun has never known what he counts to. Every time, it feels like the most wonderful forever. "Only for yourself, never wanting to share," Jinki says mildly. Jonghyun nods, blinking hard. Jinki can control his smile, but he can't control the fondness that shadows behind his eyes. Jonghyun still sees it. "Greedy," Jinki says. And he lets go.

And Jonghyun cums.

It's the rush, the head rush, blood and oxygen flowing back into his brain, the hormones that gush out following it. The dopamine, serotonin, all of the endorphins rushing through his bloodstream, making his vision brighten to neon, then fuzz out to white.

All of this happens in seconds, he knows, because he knows that it can't be more than seconds after it that Taemin cums as well. He tenses up, grinding out rough, slow curses, and pulls Jonghyun's hair so hard he sees stars in his returning vision. Jinki fucked him down and then held him down, all the way, so he cums as deep inside of Jonghyun as possible. Jonghyun can feel it flooding him and leaking out, gorgeous, perfect. Perfect, perfect, perfect. Both of them.

"I can't, I can't, I can't I can't I can't," Taemin is breathing, Taemin is whimpering, Taemin is shaking his head back and forth. Dizzy and lost as he is, Jonghyun flaps a weak hand at Jinki. Shooing him, waving him away.

He can only assume that Jinki obeyed, because Taemin is sliding off of him soon after. Well, half off of him. He slips out of Jonghyun's asshole, slides down his body, hugs him around the chest, and breathes hard into his stomach. "Oh my god, oh my god," he's whispering. Even his bunny ears are twitching.

"You two okay, little bunnies?" A weight by his head, a hand in his hair; Jonghyun blinks Jinki into focus. He's petting Taemin too, and Taemin is nodding, still out of breath. Jonghyun takes a moment to remember what nodding means, and then does it himself. He's okay. He's more than okay. He's fantastic. "Yeah?" Jinki asks. His smile is all raised eyebrowed skepticism. He touches Jonghyun's throat, lightly, asks the question again. Jonghyun holds onto his wrist with both hands. He nods again, smiling. He's definitely okay. And now, Jinki's smile is all warmth, all sunshine, all overflowing Jonghyun's heart. He blushes and puts his face into his hands. Gosh.

Jinki just keeps petting him. Both of them, quietly, happily. He fixes their bangs, ruffles their undercuts, tickles under their chins and snatches his hands back when they both instinctively bite at his fingers. He goes back to petting them.

It's very soothing. Jinki is very good at it. He probably took a class on how to do this, too. How to pet your sub and his sub adjacent boyfriend. There's probably classes about that. Aftercare. That's what it's called. Aftercare classes. He probably took some of those. Jonghyun starts giggling. He's loopy, giddy, bubbly with orgasms and love, and the concept of an aftercare class is the funniest thing he's ever heard of.

The giggles overtake him very soon, until he's just laughing, loud into his hands, and then into the room when he covers his eyes instead of his mouth. And then Jinki is laughing, probably because he's confused, and Taemin is laughing, probably because he's in love.

The other two settle down, and then, eventually, so does Jonghyun. He breathes slowly until he stops laughing out each breath, until he can just smile, close his eyes, crack them open sleepily towards Jinki. He drops one hand to hold Taemin around the back of his neck, and with his other, he touches Jinki's knee.

"Did you nut, by the way?" he asks. He never checked to see. Against his tummy, Taemin shakes his head, and then a moment later, so does Jinki.

"Nope," he shrugs. "I could tell jackrabbit couldn't handle it."

"Could too," Taemin grumps into Jonghyun's belly button. Both of them ignore him. No he couldn't.

"Do you want to?" Jonghyun asks, smiling helpfully. He trails his finger around Jinki's knee, down his leg, playing with the hem of his thigh high. "I could, you know." He licks his lips, pushing his tongue against the corner of his mouth. He ticks his eyebrows up and down. "If you wanted."

"Once again," Jinki says, dropping his cheek in his hand so it squishes up. "Greedy." He pinches Jonghyun's nose softly, pinches his lips even softer when he pouts. "You've had six whole nuts all to yourself today, no, actually, seven now, and you still want–"

"No, let him have it," Taemin says. He's pouting too, but it's defiant, commanding. His eyebrows are furrowed at Jinki when Jonghyun glances down. His fingers curl into his sides defensively. "He's cute and he deserves it."

"Yeah, see?" Jonghyun says. He ruffles Taemin's hair and bends down to smooch the top of his head in front of his bunny ears. He knew Taemin was the love of his life for a reason. He turns back to meet Jinki's eyeroll with his own smug smirk. Jinki can try to deny him all day long, but he always gets what he wants in the end. It's the universally accepted truth.

And Jinki knows, because after just a moment, he sighs, rolls his eyes again, and shrugs.

"Sure, baby bun," he says. He gets to his knees, and there's his cock, still hard, still slick and wet, still perfect. "Sure. Whatever you want." His smile is threatening to burst Jonghyun's heart again, so Jonghyun distracts himself by grabbing his cock and sucking it into his mouth.

He doesn't exactly put a whole lot of effort into it. He's still tired out from his orgasm, and extra cozy on top of that. He knows Jinki doesn't mind. All Jonghyun has to do is enjoy the taste on his tongue. Cum and sweat and booty juice and, underneath it all, and the taste of Jinki, strong and pure on his taste buds. Jonghyun takes a moment just to smile up at Jinki, just to remind him how cute he is, in case he forgot in the last minute or so.

Jinki pinches his cheek.

Pleased pink, Jonghyun lets his eyes slide shut. He tugs a little bit on Jinki's hip, telling him he can fuck his mouth if he wants. Jinki does, slowly, gently, just fucking the head of his cock past his tongue. It's a lazy, languid movement, a slow pressure on his tongue and against his lips. Jonghyun hums happily.

When he does, Jinki exhales slowly, a noise of pleasure. Carefully, he swings his leg over Jonghyun's chest and gets comfortable in front of him. Holding his head in both hands, he fucks his mouth more intently, more evenly, more focused on his own pleasure. Jonghyun keeps humming since he likes it so much, happy to have his mouth used however Jinki wants to use it. He holds on to his hips, fingertips playing with the hem of his panties, slipping down to gently massage his balls underneath them.

The weight, the warmth, of Taemin on his lower body leaves him. A moment later, Jinki is hissing, exhaling again. His left hand leaves Jonghyun's head and he twists just the tiniest bit. Jonghyun assumes he's holding onto Taemin's head, pressing him further into his ass so that the noises of Taemin's tongue get louder. Taemin's hand joins Jonghyun's on his balls.

"Mmm, both of you, so good," Jinki sighs. He rocks his hips forward to Jonghyun, backwards to Taemin. "My little fuckbunnies, so eager to please me, aren't you?" he asks, and then, when both of them nod, making agreeing little noises, he chuckles. "No, I think you're both just greedy. You, a little cockslut, and you, obsessed with eating ass. It doesn't matter that it's me. You would do this for anyone. You would do this all day."

Neither of them bother to reply. They're both too busy being in love with what they're doing.

Well.

"Would do this for anyone, but," Taemin says.

"Only love doing it for you," Jonghyun finishes.

As Jinki chuckles above them, bashful, flattered, Taemin finds Jonghyun's hand on his side. They tangle their fingers together, staying connected, squeezing Jinki together, reassuring him that they're doing this for him as much as for themselves.

It's not long after that that Jinki finally cums. It's a quiet affair; it always is with Jinki, a lot of gasping and shaky breathing, his nose twitching, his mouth hanging open, his two front teeth just visible behind his lips. A happy little bunny. Jonghyun swallows him down, accepting every hot, sticky line of cum that lands his tongue, loving and savoring each drop that slides down his throat.

After, now that Jinki's orgasm is taken care of, Jonghyun is content to lie back down and just enjoy quiet chilling time again.

Taemin, of course, is not. Taemin, of course, got himself all worked up eating ass. Jonghyun doesn't even have to look to know. He can hear it in his breath, panting, can feel it in the way that his fingers curl into Jinki's side.

And then, of course, "Jinki, can I fuck you, I want to fuck you, let me fuck you, Jinki, let me, let me, let me."

Eyes closed, snuggling himself more comfortably into the pillows, Jonghyun smiles to himself. His Taemin is so cute when he's needy. Jinki must agree, because there's a smile in his voice too when he says, "of course, jackrabbit."

What happens next is a little hazy to Jonghyun. He's so cozy, warm, comfortable, tuckered out. His hearing is fading in and out, and his eyelids are doing the thing again where he closes them and his blinks lasts for a couple of minutes.

He watches Jinki getting off of him, lying down on his stomach next to him. He blinks. He watches Taemin burying his face into Jinki's ass again, moaning softly. He blinks. Something is digging into his shoulderblade; reaching underneath him, he finds the little purple bunny cock ring from earlier. No idea when that fell off. He hands it to Jinki, who takes it and kisses his fingers.

He blinks. He watches Taemin fucking Jinki, desperate, hard and fast, living up to his jackrabbit nickname. He blinks. He watches Jinki taking a selfie video on his phone, bunny nose and whiskers filter on, smiling and winking, the angle perfected to get both him and his booty getting absolutely rawed in the background. Jonghyun leans into the camera frame to press a kiss to his cheek, smile against his skin. He settles down on his side, pawing at Jinki's arm until he finishes with his phone and gives it to him to hug underneath his chin.

He blinks again, and falls asleep.

#jongtae #jongyu #ontae #jonghyun #jjongsmonth #taemin #Jinki #nc17 #fluff #Smut

15 notes · View notes

onewfantaesy · 3 years

Text

Enemies to Lovers AU

They’re at Kibum’s dorm, hanging out in the room he shares with Minho. Jinki and Minho are both gone away in schedules the entire weekend, and Kibum told Taemin to come over the second the last manager left him alone. Taemin comes inside wearing an overlarge sweatshirt and his face hidden behind a mask, but he’s got a bag full snacks and candies and even presents Kibum with tiny little flower he saw growing outside the 7-11 he went to.

“Come on,” Kibum says, laughing and pulling Taemin inside.

They’re just like being with each other now, despite the words they fling at each other during interviews. But some of it does make Taemin feel insecure at times, like now, as he sucks on a strawberry twizzler that’s definitely not part of his current comeback diet.

“Do you really think I’m weird?” he asks, the words slurred around the candy he won’t take out of his mouth.

“Yes,” Kibum says without thinking, and he pops a handful of skittles in his mouth.

Taemin pouts at him, his lips extra red from the candy.

“What?” Kibum laughs.

“Why am I weird?”

“I dunno,” Kibum shrugs. “You’ve just always been weird.”

“Well what makes me weird?”

“I dunno,” Kibum repeats, sucking the candy shell off all the skittles in his mouth. “You always have to suck your candies until they’re super chewy.”

“That makes me weird?” Taemin whines. “You’re doing the same thing right now!”

“I know,” Kibum nods, running his tongue along a grape skittle. “I didn’t say it was a bad thing.”

Taemin just continues pouting and watching the TV across the room, so Kibum swallows his skittles before popping a red one specifically in his mouth and pouncing on top of Taemin.

“Hey!” he laughs, the twizzler finally leaving his mouth, the end gnawed at and covered in sticky red drool that stains Kibum’s sheets.

Kibum just smirks and traps his wrists, then leans down and kisses his artificial-strawberry tasting lips. Taemin laughs and closes his eyes, one of his legs moving to try and kick Kibum in the back, but he can’t quite bend them that way, so he kicks a pillow instead.

When Kibum lets him sit up, Taemin is chewing the skittle instead, a smirk on his face that matches Kibum’s.

“That was nasty,” Taemin teases.

“I know,” Kibum shrugs, popping a green skittle in his mouth.

Taemin launches himself at him then, and the two of them play skittle hockey for the next ten minutes with fifteen different skittles, until Taemin complains his tongue is numb from the sugar.

Taemin spends the night, borrowing clothes and leaving the next morning after successfully stealing a hoodie that smells overwhelmingly like Kibum. He wears it several days in a row to several schedules, noticeably tucking the hood over his head and smelling the fabric.

“Fans want to know what your hoodie smells like, you keep smelling it,” Jongin laughs during an Instagram live.

Taemin just smirks at the camera and announces, “Skittles,” taking a deep breath of the fabric for good measure.

It makes Kibum send him a bitchy text two minutes later, and Taemin only responds with a wink emoji.

Because it does smell like skittles. But it also smells like fresh shampoo and fabric softener and the deodorant Kibum uses. It’s intoxicating and comforting and Taemin loves the smell.

Several fans of Kibum let everyone online know that it’s a hoodie Kibum had worn just two weeks ago to some of his own schedules, he even posted a photo on Instagram of him wearing it.

Taemin is spotted in the same hoodie three weeks later, going into the building everyone knows Kibum’s dorm is located in, carrying a bag of skittles.

#taemin #shinee #key #taekey #enemies to lovers au

10 notes · View notes

its-lxcked · 4 years

Text

Septuple Solo Para: Well, Gang...

“Sammy, I mean it, I don’t care that we’re in Auradon. There’s no way in hell you’re gonna convince me a place is really haunted,” Sylvia is saying as Nancy walks over to sit with them at lunch.

“Look, I’m just sharing the rumor. Oh, hang on-- Heather!! Over here!!” Sammy waves to her new friend, gesturing to the seat she’d saved, smiling at her sister as well. “Hey, Nance. I was just telling Sylvia about the thing I texted you about.”

“The haunted, condemned house?” Nancy asks, because Sammy texts her about literally everything.

“Like, the what?” Heather asks as she sits down with Sammy, before remembering her manners. “Oh, right, like, I’m Heather, so totally nice to meet you. What’s up with the haunted house?”

“Nancy, Sam’s older sister, and that’s Sylvia. Sylvia and I are part-time amateur detectives, so when thinks get wonky, they usually get swung our way.” Nancy nods a bit with a half-hearted wave with a soda in her hand, before taking a swig.

“She’s also leaving out that neither of us believe in ghosts,” Sylvia adds on.

A tall boy walking by catches himself and staggers backwards at that comment. “Sorry, couldn’t help but overhear. You don’t believe in ghosts?”

“Uh, no, I really don’t,” Sylvia shrugs. “It’s always someone faking terrifying stuff just to keep nosy people away or to get insurance money for something. At the end of the day, Nancy and I unmask the bad guys and they go to jail.”

“Well, that’s not very fun. Mind if I pull up a seat?” He’s asking, but he swings his legs around a seat anyways with the girls. “I’m Grayson Fenton. 1/4 ghost myself.”

Nancy chokes on her soda, coughing for a moment. “I’m sorry, what?”

“Yeah, it’s a bit of a story, but the long story short is that an accident in my ghost-obsessed grandparents’ lab half-killed my dad. He and I can both transform between a solid form and...”

Grayson suddenly turns into a shadowy figure of himself, reaching out and passing his arm through the table before switching back and bringing his arm back up to rest on the table. “...well, my dad’s ghost form looks more humanoid than mine does, but you get the picture. Our job is to keep ghosts from wreaking havoc on the mortal world by making sure they stay confined to the ghost zone.”

Sylvia is sitting there, open-mouthed and looking completely and utterly horrified. Finally, finally, she chokes out a simple, “What?”

Grayson shrugs as Lily sits down across from Sammy, reading the looks on the other four girls’ faces. “What happened?”

“He’s a ghost,” Sammy points to Grayson.

Lily pauses and shrugs. “That’s Auradon for you, I guess.”

“One-quarter,” Grayson corrects. “And my job is to catch actual ghosts. Our gear for that is more than a little... unconventional. Like, check this out.” He pulls his Fenton Thermos out of his backpack. “This actually is meant to pull in ghosts and trap them for later release in the ghost zone. I’m... obviously not in the position to demonstrate it, as the only nearby even slightly ghostly entity.”

“That’s ingenious inventing,” says a boy looking over Grayson’s shoulder, forgetting that boundaries are a thing.

Grayson jumps. “Whoa! Do you mind?”

“Huh? Oh, sorry, my bad. Oliver Robinson,” is the response, extending his hand to Grayson.

“...Grayson Fenton,” he finally meets, shaking the other’s hand, glancing at the girls, who all shrug simultaneously.

Nancy nods to the last open seat at their table. “You’re welcome to join us, Oliver. We just go severely off topic. We were on the haunted house.”

Oliver raises an eyebrow as he sits down. “We were on the what now?”

“I’m with him, but you have my interest,” Lily offers, sitting up a bit.

“Oh, there’s this rumor about some super haunted building on the outskirts of the city, guess the building got condemned but they weren’t able to tear it down because something kept stopping them whenever they tried. The theory goes it was the house’s original builder and owner,” Sammy explains.

“Okay, no, yeah, I am definitely in camp ‘random homeless man living in a condemned space and trying to keep people from tearing down his home’,” Sylvia instantly says, before munching on a carrot stick.

“That’s just it, they can’t find any evidence at all that there’s anyone in the house,” Sammy says. “I just thought it was cool.”

Nancy shrugs a bit. “I mean, I haven’t had a good mystery in a while. Or adventure as a whole.”

“Told you should’ve come to Annapolis,” Sylvia grumbles under her breath.

“Like, what happened in Annapolis?” Heather looks at Sylvia innocently.

Sylvia chokes on her carrot stick, holding up a hand and coughing and sputtering for a minute. “Absolutely nothing major, but it was a change of scenery.”

Nancy rolls her eyes. “What I’m trying to say is...”

...and that’s how, hours later, seven kids pile out of the van Sylvia had driven them over in, walking up the overgrown path as the sun sets behind them to an empty house.

“Okay, just because I brought it up doesn’t mean I wanted to tag along,” Sammy is grumbling a bit as Nancy passes out flashlights to the rest of them.

Heather nods. “Like, could we have at least come out here during the day?”

“Well, last I checked, we’re all going to school, so, not really, no,” Nancy points out. “C’mon, where’s your sense of adventure?”

“Nonexistent,” Sammy points out, still grumbling as her sister pushes the flashlight into her hands.

“C’mon, it’ll be quick,” Grayson shrugs. “I have a ghost sense. I get a specific chill when there’s a ghost nearby. You’ll even be able to see my breath. Then after this I think we can pester Sylvia enough to stop for ice cream.”

Sylvia rolls her eyes, clicking her flashlight on and pushing on the front door, shining her light in as it creaks open, not locked. “Ooh, that’s a sign. I don’t like that.”

Though it does lean more towards her theory that someone’s been coming and going. She presses on in and the others follow after her, with Heather taking up the rear of the group and taking a moment as the others fan out inside to look back over her shoulder and around outside to make sure there’s no threats out there before she follows them in.

Lily holds up a stick she’d grabbed from outside on her way up to the porch, using it to gather up some cobwebs and pull them out of the way. “This place does look pretty empty, I have to say.”

“Huh, that’s odd,” Nancy’s saying from another corner, poking her head around the corner of a doorway and then looking back in.

“What’s odd?” Sammy jumps at every little creak and casts a panicked look to her sister.

“The proportions of the rooms here. Almost like...”

Oliver walks over, knocking against the wall Nancy’s staring at and getting back a hollow thunk. “Oh, definitely a hidden passageway. Welcome to Auradon, older builds are bound to have them.”

“Yeah, but that’s like, castles and stuff, isn’t it?” Heather looks curious.

“Well, there’s gotta be a way to open it from here,” Sylvia takes charge. “Fan out, start pulling on things, especially things that would normally look like solid fixtures on the wall.”

Grayson pauses, then swaps to his ghost form and walks through the wall. After a second, the wall slides open slowly, and Grayson shines his flashlight out at them, his hand pressed against a button on the wall. “...found the trigger.”

Nancy laughs. “Score! All the rewards, half the effort. I like you. Let’s go.”

Sylvia grumbles under her breath. Sammy shines her flashlight in and squeals. “Ew!!! Ew, ew, ew, I am absolutely not going in there!”

Nancy sighs. “Fine, then we’ll split up. I’ll take Grayson and Lily and we’ll see where the tunnel leads. The rest of you can search the rest of the house. Sound good?”

The others nod, and Sylvia immediately starts to the stairs as Nancy presses onward. Heather sighs and sets a hand on Sammy’s shoulder. “I totally get it, don’t worry. Thank you for saying something, I didn’t wanna look like a wuss in front of a bunch of people who don’t know me.”

Sammy shrugs and heads towards a door on her right, underneath the stairs. Heather follows after her as Oliver heads up after Sylvia.

Sylvia had found an old bedroom and was just about to walk out when her foot nudges a floorboard, popping it right off. Glancing down, she blinks at the sigh of a box inside, kneeling down and picking it up, opening it up and gasping in shock. “Jinkies!”

“What?” Oliver walks over, peering over her shoulder at the box and letting out a low whistle. “Woooooow.”

“So, what do you think is going to be at the end of this?” Grayson asks, from the back of the pack.

“Could just be an emergency exit from the house,” Lily says in the middle, shining her light along the walls.

“I doubt that, though,” Nancy says, hanging a right with the tunnel and coming to a set of stairs leading down. “Oh, I definitely doubt it now.”

Carefully, she presses her foot on the first step, testing her weight against it and then stepping down. “They seem safe.”

“That’s reassuring,” Lily remarks dryly, but follows behind her nonetheless.

At the bottom of the stairs, they come upon a locked door. Nancy glances to Grayson, who passes through the door but then comes right back. “Nope. That’s actually a really, really complicated looking lock on the other side. More like a puzzle than a lock.”

Nancy nods and gets into her bag, producing her lockpicking tools. “Then this calls for plan B.”

“So, how often do you do this stuff?” Lily asks as she keeps her light balanced on the lock when Nancy kneels to break in the old fashioned way.

“I’ve been on cases since I was a little kid. It’s fairly regular work, I guess. You’re the mechanic, right?”

“Aye, that’s me,” Lily notes with pride, smiling a bit. “Your sister speaks highly of you, y’know.”

“She talks about you a lot, too,” Nancy remarks, pausing when she hears a click. “There we go.”

Pushing the door open, she gasps. “Oh, my, god.”

Sammy sighs as she runs her fingers over the desk in the study she and Heather had found. “I know the place is condemned and stuff, but if Sylvia and Nance are right and the problem is just a squatter, you’d think they’d do a little better job cleaning up the place. This is just gross.”

“Hey, like, take a look at this,” Heather responds, turning around with a paper in her hands that she’d picked up from an end table beside an armchair. “These are, like, financial records. And they’re, like, recent, too. The name’s torn off.”

“What? Let me see,” Sammy walks over, taking the paper from her friend and reading over them by the light of her flashlight. “Yikes. Whoever these belong to, they’re not doing so well. Wonder how these got here.”

Both girls share a look when they hear some floorboards creak behind them. A hand on her shoulder causes Heather to whip around and deck the strange man who’d grabbed her, and Sammy screams.

Sylvia and Oliver’s heads shoot up at the scream downstairs, and Sylvia frantically shoves the box they’d found into her bag as they tear back downstairs to find the girls, discovering Heather holding down a guy who’s grumbling beneath her heel.

“Who the hell are you?!” Sylvia snaps, now very suspicious given what she and Oliver found upstairs. He glares at them and doesn’t answer. Sylvia rolls her eyes. “I’m gonna see if I can get reception outside.”

“No need,” Oliver says, holding up a finger.

“Do you have cell service in here?” Sylvia raises an eyebrow.

“No, but I’m a Robinson. I don’t need cell service.” They come back with a small metal sphere from their pocket, hitting some buttons on the screen part and causing it to let out a soft, steady beep. “My dad’ll pick up on that and call the police and give them our location. We should check on the others, though. We can’t be sure this guy’s alone.”

“I’ve got him contained,” Heather says, pressing her heel into his back further to drive the point home. “Go.”

Sylvia and Oliver nod, and Oliver hands the small ball to Sammy before he and Sylvia head back to the secret passageway.

Nancy stares in shock at the bodies before them. Probably other people like the kids, nosy about the alleged haunting, who got too close to something. Though she’s not sure how to judge what would be considered “too close”. Grayson stays back in the doorway to make sure no one can sneak up on them from the tunnel or shut them in, but she and Lily press onward into the room. “I...”

“Nancy, I’m not the detective, but I don’t think that all of these bodies have come from just the past few months since the building was condemned,” Lily murmurs.

Nancy looks over to where Lily’s pointing her flashlight, at the skeletized remains beyond the first three they’d seen upon walking in. “I think you’re right.”

“We need to get out of here,” Lily says. “Before we’re next.”

“I concur with that one,” Grayson says from the door, but then looks up. “Someone’s coming.”

The girls look up and rush to join him at the doorway, relaxing when they see the two people who descend the stairs. Sylvia sighs. “Hey, there you guys are. Everyone okay?”

“We are. What happened up there?”

“Some guy tried to attack Heather and Sammy. Not sure exactly what happened, but Heather had him ground with a foot against his back. We came down here to get you. What’s in there?” Sylvia stretches up on her toes to peer over.

“We need to get back up there. NOW.” Nancy says, shoving through the group and taking the stairs two at a time back up the tunnel.

Oliver’s about to ask questions when he sees the bodies at the same moment as Sylvia, the two taking off after Nancy with Lily on their heels. Grayson glances back one last time before going ghost and shooting straight back up into the main house and then follows the sounds of a scuffle to find Sammy and Heather, Heather grappling with the girls’ would-be assailant.

As the others skid in, Sylvia draws her taser, trying to get a good lock on the guy. Heather seems to notice this and flips them into a position that only seems unfavorable to her for a moment. Sylvia nods and fires, locking the guy up and givine Heather a shot to properly restrain him.

Sammy still looks entirely stressed out. “This is why I hate the mystery business.”

“Okay, what is going on around here?” Oliver asks, not noticing Nancy over at the desk.

“That’s an excellent question, kid,” comes a voice, and the seven look over at the new person in the door. He holds up a badge. “Auradon PD. We got a call from one Wilbur Robinson regarding his son and some kind of emergency beacon?”

“That’d be me,” Oliver holds up his hand, reaching out and reclaiming the beacon from Sammy to deactivate it. “Oliver Robinson. I alerted my dad to our location when we caught this guy after he tried to attack Heather and Sammy.”

Sylvia looks up from where she’s been reading over Nancy’s shoulder. “Officer, I think I’ve just about got it all figured out.”

He and the others turn their lights to her. Nancy holds up the journal she’d been reading from. “This was left here by the original homeowner. He was a private man, and he had every reason to be. He was a cat burglar. Most of the money and jewels he stole were sunk into building his private residence, with a room to hide some of his bigger pieces hidden from any prying eyes. He even writes he plans to allow himself to die in there to throw off anyone daring hunt for his treasures. That’s the skeleton Lily and I found in the basement.”

“But he didn’t hide the most precious pieces with them,” Sylvia picks up. “Those were kept separate, somewhere he chose not to write down. I’m talking a minor fortune for any kingdom or any individual in jewels. He wrote of them, but not where they were hidden. Our new friend here was sabotaging the efforts of the city to tear down this house for fear the jewels would be lost forever, or unearthed by city workers and given to the museum. What I can’t figure out is why--”

“The financial slip!” Sammy exclaims, picking up that paper from where she’d dropped it. “Heather and I found this before the guy snuck up on us. The name’s missing, but whoever it belongs to is in financial ruins. Finding any of the original owner’s treasure would bail him out from a debt he could never ever escape otherwise.”

The officer looks impressed. “You kids are pretty good at this thing. But, I do have one last question. Where’s the missing jewelry?”

“I found it,” Sylvia says, reaching into her bag and pulling out the box she and Oliver had found upstairs. “I knocked into a loose floorboard in one of the bedrooms upstairs and this was under it.”

She opens it up, revealing the jewelry inside it to the group under the light of a collection of flashlights. Sylvia adds, “Like I said, minor fortune. Enough to buy your way out of debt, or... disappear and never be seen again.”

“Well, now, that’s impressive,” he says, in shock, but not really moving for anything else, staring at the box in Sylvia’s hands.

Nancy notices, instantly getting a bad feeling. “Officer, where’s your backup?”

The instant Nancy asks that question, he scowls, and that’s all Sylvia needs. She slams the box shut and tosses it to Grayson, who grips it tightly and focuses, turning both it and himself into a ghost and shooting outside the house with it towards the van.

Heather yelps as the guy breaks loose from her at last and ducks his swing, scowling. “I’ve just about had it with this.”

“I hate detective work!” Sammy yells as Lily brushes in front of her, trying to get them both out the door.

Sylvia scowls when the fake officer bears down on her. “Oh, hell no, I did not just survive Annapolis for a dirty cop and a wannabe crook to beat me.” She kicks him right between the legs and then shoves him over as Heather knocks aside the crook, and the rest of the group flees out the front door to the van.

Lily slides into the driver’s seat without even debating it, barely giving them time to all get in before she’s backing out, and Oliver slams the door shut behind him as they get into the road and screech off towards the police station.

As they get away from the house, Sylvia gets into a call in the backseat to get on with the station properly, saying something quieter at first and then speaking up rapidly as she looks behind them and sees the police car coming in hot after them, flying through a rushed explanation of the situation at hand.

Heather suddenly pulls out a star-shaped bottle of perfume, and Nancy notices. “IS NOW THE TIME FOR A PICK-ME-UP TO YOUR BEAUTY ROUTINE?!”

“Not at all,” Heather answers, reaching back and opening the back door and aiming outwards at the way-too-close cop car, spraying at it. The liquid that comes out immediately freezes the car, including the tires, and the two occupants are thrust forward at their windshield in the abrupt stop. Heather reaches out and slams the van door back shut, taking a deep breath. “I knew that one would come in handy.”

She looks back at her fellow passengers, who are no longer staring, and there are 5 and a half (Lily mainly keeps her eyes on the road) pairs of eyes on her. “I’ll tell the story once this is over with.”

When Lily pulls them up to the station, Grayson hands the jewelry box back to Sylvia and the gang heads inside, meeting up with officers who were appraised of the situation and giving them the rundown on everything they had uncovered and discovered at the house. It takes a while to get everyone’s individual statements, but soon, the kids are let go... after getting to see their two would-be attackers brought into the station in cuffs, anyways.

Back in the van, Sylvia reclaims the keys to drive them back to the school, but everyone else is looking at Heather, who sighs.

“Okay. So, like... I’m a spy. I work for an agency called the World Organization of Human Protection, or WOOHP for short. Our mission is to keep the world safe from crazy supervillains with convoluted evil world domination plans, and we also work in security details for world leaders. WOOHP is trying to establish ties here in Auradon, and one of the ways they did that was by sending an agent undercover into the country to help keep everyone at home appraised of things that are happening here so we can offer aid in the biggest situations. What you saw in action back there was the Ice Queen Perfume, which is just liquid nitrogen in a bottle, essentially, that instantly freezes whatever it comes into contact with when sprayed. All my gadgets are made to look like typical teenage girl stuff so that, like, if someone found my spy stuff, they wouldn’t know what they found.”

Sylvia casts a glance at Heather in the mirror. WOOHP. She’d run into them in Annapolis, too, and they’d tried recruiting her before. But she wasn’t interested in that.

Though she wonders if Heather might have been the agent they met in Annapolis. Just briefly. Then, she pulls the van into a parking spot at the school, killing the engine and... sitting there.

They all do, for a minute. Nobody moves to get out, and nobody says anything for a long minute.

Then, Nancy clears her throat. “We made a great team back there.”

“Yeah,” Grayson says. “I mean... it was actually kinda...”

“Fun,” Oliver finishes the thought, and the others all nod in agreement.

Sammy bites her lip, then closes her eyes and clears her throat. “I’m gonna hate saying this, but... let’s do this again, guys. I hate the mystery business, but that was... fun.”

“I’m in if you’re in,” Heather says instantly.

Lily nods. “Aye. Count me in, too.”

“I’m down,” Nancy says, as Oliver and Sylvia both nod in agreement as well. All heads turn to Grayson, who sighs, and sticks his hand out into the center of the group.

“Let’s do this.”

The others pile their hands in on top of his quickly. Sammy pauses. “Okay, but guys, we need a name.”

“Can’t be Mystery Inc.,” Sylvia jokes. “That’s kinda taken.”

“Mystery Gang?” Oliver volunteers.

Nancy wrinkles her nose. “Nah, too similar to our parents. The Clue Gang?”

“No, no, wait,” Heather says. “Like, what about... The Clue Crew?”

The others look at each other at that and nod. Sylvia laughs. “On three. One... two...”

On three, they all break with a dorky exclamation of, “The Clew Crew!”

#amateur detective: nancy #diva but there's no one i love more: sam #like my father does: lily #never give up; never back down: sylvia #face of an angel; heart of a ghost: grayson #so totally fabulous: heather #and if you're looking for trouble then count me in: oliver #brotp: the clue crew #detective's notes: solo para

8 notes · View notes

jinkisbelly · 4 years

Text

Jonghyun blinked rapidly and reread the sentence that had popped up on his screen from his boyfriend. Jinki was supposedly stuck in the library studying for his midterm the following morning. Which made his text very odd.

Babe: Please send spicy noods

….

Babe: NOODLES. I MEANT NOODLES. PLEASE SEND SPICY NOODLES

….

Babe: but I wouldn't be opposed to the other….

Jonghyun snorted before pulling up the ramen restaurant on campus from his bookmarks and ordering Jinki's favorite. Once done, he typed back: Maybe if you're good

Babe: D:<

25 minutes later:

Babe: spicy noodles are great thanks babe

Jonghyun: sends a spicy nude

Babe: some broth went into my nose I hope youre proud of yourself

...

Babe: also that's hot wow spicy nood

#jongyu #I make myself laugh and thats all that matters

15 notes · View notes

rkevent · 5 years

Photo

MGA SEASON 5: THE GRAND FINALE STARTS NOW!

It’s the start of the end. After nearly two months of airing, the grand finale has finally arrived. At the start, there were 100 hopefuls, and now only 20 of the best contestants remain and fight for the title of winner. Only one group may take on that title and now it is time to see what they have to show us for it. The episode starts live at 9pm sharp and as the audience cheers live, so do the people at home.

“Hello, ladies and gentlemen, and welcome to the grand finale of the Mnet Global Auditions Season 5!” It’s the assigned MC, Hong Jinwoo, who greets the public and, in return, they all cheer in excitement. “It’s been a long road here, but we got to learn a lot and see a lot during it. Many left us along the way, but they also left their impression in everyone’s hearts at home. Tonight, our 20 finalists will have to give their best and show what they got to be called the very best. Before starting, let us please greet our lovely judges!”

The man points over to the five chairs filled with known faces. With each name he mentions, the judge stands and greets the public around them. “Nova Entertainment’s CEO Hyun Bin! Royal Entertainment’s CEO So Jisub! KT Entertainment’s CEO, Katie Lee! TRC Entertainment’s CEO Tiger JK! And Sphere Entertainment’s CEO, Baek Jiyoung!” Beautiful text appears below their image to introduce themselves to whoever was watching, but these are figures anyone tuned in should already know.

“All of our finalists worked very hard during this week,” the MC continues. “Before they get on the stage, why don’t we show you what they were up to during practice? Check it out!” The man points to the camera and, while the images appear on the big screen on the stage for those watching there, the same scenes show on everyone’s TV screens at home.

It’s the same order people are used to. The building on the screen is that of Sphere Entertainment. Inside, there are only four contestants. It’s only them are the three coaches and… cupcakes. “It’s Jinwook’s birthday!” Jinki says as they each grab a cupcake for themselves and when the camera zooms on the birthday boy, candles fly around his head. But there isn’t much time for commemoration. Instead of jumping into an impromptu ‘Happy Birthday to You’ performance, KAND DANIEL decides to start things off. “Can I say something?” He asks, and his teammates allow him to.

“It’s about last round, and what the judges said.” A quick flashback shows their previous performance and a few of Tiger JK’s words to them. “We believed yours took a step away from what is normally thought of when people think of Sphere. You didn’t give us much more than what already came with the song.” The CEO says before it returns to the practice room. “Truthfully, I agreed with everything they said, and I worried about it all before performance day, too. I should’ve spoken up about it before, so I wanted to apologize for that.” DANIEL continues with a cupcake in hand. “It was my direction that put my trio team in danger and sent my teammate home, and I didn’t want that to be the case again. I want to do better this time!”

“I know I mentioned it last week, but what about a mashup?” His crowd doesn’t look too appeased, but the boy continues on. “Hear me out, okay! We can choose two songs with easier dances because I think everyone but WOOJIN will struggle learning two dances.” Jinwook cuts him off. “There’s something I’ve been working on, actually. We can use that so we already have a head start and don’t have to dedicate so much time to it if everyone wants?” With a newly found light, people finally seem to agree. “Yeah! That would be really cool!” DANIEL says. “It fits the Sphere concept if it was a Sphere idol that made it, right?”

From his corner, WOOJIN shoots them a question. “What are we going to do about choreography?” After a small pause, DANIEL suggests something. “It would be cool if we could include elements of choreography from the other dances too.” The dancer doesn’t look too convinced by his words. “Maybe, if you can learn the dances fast enough.” On the other side, JUHO speaks up. “DANIEL, we can learn the choreography together once WOOJIN has sorted out the parts. It might help things move faster if we can both help each other during the process.” With everything decided, the team gets to work.

While the team gets to work on sorting parts, WOOJIN steps off to learn the choreographies, as he had done in the weeks before. The rest of the team joins him later on and they all dance along to different songs, but the mashup itself is saved to be played only on their grand stage.

“To show what they prepared,” the MC appears on the stage and the quiet silence from the practice room changes into the cheering of the live audience, “please welcome our Team Hollywood!” The first four finalists make their way to the stage: KANG DANIEL, MIYAWAKI SAKURA, BAEK JUHO, and PARK WOOJIN. They stand there for a moment wearing brightly colored sunglasses. The stage is properly decorated with tropical vibes including blow-up palm trees.

They take off their glasses and put them in their pockets before the instrumental starts to play. It’s WOOJIN who starts singing the first lyrics, followed by DANIEL. With a mashup, it also allowed for him to intercalate his lines while JUHO sings the one from a different song. It’s SAKURA who comes in next to introduce yet another song, all tied in together. While he had already sung before, DANIEL also raps along with SAKURA. WOOJIN takes over the final dancer center and then the other members slowly sing the last few lines from DANIEL to JUHO, and then SAKURA. They hold their pose for a moment before reaching for their sunglasses, then putting them all back on in unison, turning and strutting back stage.

The camera moves into Nova’s practice room as the coaches are about to give their feedback following the last episode’s results. Sunmi is the first to talk as she scribbles on her notepad.“Okay, so not only where you guys clocked for the ambitious choreography it was also subpar of expectations. now not only do we need to meet expectations but we have to exceed them.” And despite ranking fifth last episode, instead of looking gloomy, the group seems determined to show they could be more impactful and do much better during the finals. After some time brainstorming, they decide to go with an angel and demon concept for their Nova performance. They settle for a remade version of Paradise Lost mixed with B.A.P’s 1004 hoping to highlight their strengths and choose to add an intro to develop a story. While it looks challenging to find a good way to make it all work, they can count with the coaches’ insights and experience. Sunmi helps with the skit and suggests choreography aspects, Sungyeol provides extra ideas for stage setups and effect and Seungwan mixes the song with her own flair to make it stand out.

During one of the practice sessions of 1004, YEWON pulls KENTA aside and apologizes to him. “I’m sorry too, that we didn’t do well. I don’t think there’s much we could’ve done better except gone for a different song, but… still. And I can understand why you were frustrated with me last week, but I hope you’ve changed your mind since!” He says. “I’m glad you get to have a bigger role in both of our songs. You’re too talented not to shine as much as you can on our last stage.” With this, they return to practice and the honest conversation proves to be a good remedy to improve their teamwork. With only two vocalists now, Seungwan continues sharing her expertise with JACKSON and KENTA, giving exercises and tips. “When practicing high notes, remember to use sounds that go outward. Ah!” She demonstrates as she gestures for them to repeat after her. "You may laugh, but that’s actually a good sound to make.” She smiles. “You can practice by being angry with me. I’m a big girl. I can handle it.” After some sessions, KENTA seems to project his voice better.

The contestants continue to receive the coaches' advice through the week and CHANGBIN approaches Seungwan to revise the lyrics he wrote. After studying it for a second, the coach informs she's going to consult some friends. It’s And*roma’s CHAEYOUNG who answers the phone and tells the boy to go over the rap so she could hear it, giving positive feedback to him. On the other hand, coach Sunmi doesn’t seem happy with their song choices when she returns to check their progress. “I’ve looked over everything and was filled in on your ideas and reasons behind them but I just wanted to let you guys know I feel like your first choice for Nova isn’t really a Nova song at all.” She says, but it seems too late to make drastic changes. Although disagreeing with their choices, the coach still helps to choreograph the dance opening, making good use of the skillsets of the members so that the dance wasn’t too difficult and more creative.

An ominous instrumental starts and YEWON, KENTA and CHANGBIN are seen kneeling on stage with bibles open in their hands. They mouth something as if they were reciting hymns and keep a blank expression on their faces. Is JACKSON who appears behind them with a sinister look on his face and takes off his cloak before their song starts. KENTA also throws his cloak and Bible off to the side and reveals his all-black outfit before he gets center-stage and does a solo dance that looked like he was playing piano, the expression still strong. The other two left behind throw aside their Bibles and cloaks, then get into formation and JACKSON sings the first verse. KENTA shows his vocals and the group manages to keep up with the choreography. CHANGBIN opens the rap portion following the chorus, letting YEWON shine with her powerful rap before returning to showing what he was known for. JACKSON’s high notes create more impact when they sing the chorus again and church bells can be heard, the red fog becoming red as they transition to another song. The instrumentals give off a different vibe as YEWON dances. The whole stage lights up as KENTA sings and they lift the girl up. Another dance break is performed by the dancers, followed by rap and then high notes in the background. Toward the end, CHANGBIN and KENTA take off their black tops and reveal white clothes underneath. The instrumental ends the performance and fades out beautifully.

The camera zooms and the scene changes to the designated practice room inside TRC. With only four of them now, their spirits seem shaken as they gather for the first time to talk about their plans for the final. “Well, I was disappointed of course.” LEE CHAERYEONG says during her interview when asked about the results last week. “It hurt a bit. Is it bad that I took the words the judges said personally?” KANG HYUNGGU admits. However, the group looks determined to show a better side of themselves to the public and discuss different ideas they would like to incorporate into the performance. Coach Jinsoul points out they should keep their strengths in mind as they share their thoughts, and CHOI MINHO presents a rough copy of a mashup he’d had before to the others. There are disagreements about whether they should do it or not, but in the end, they agree with a mashup for TRC stage. Once again, they decide to join forces and work on the choreography together. Another clip of HYUNGGU’s interview appears again. “We’ll prove to you that we’re not boring this week, judges.” The boy says with a serious expression.

Even when there’s visible progress, it’s Doyeon who notices something different in MINHO and approaches him later. The boy opens up about the loss of contestants that became friends and his current situation. “I know people are tired of hearing about it, yeah? That I’ve been on the show before… but it’s different this time. The pressure’s different. The stages are different. The people— I didn’t lose this many friends last time. Seeing ‘em get eliminated, it’s…” He tells her and the coach gives her piece of advice before joining the other coaches again and letting the male focus on practice. The coaches continue to give them some pointers through the day, especially on singing and stage presence. "Doyeon and Jinsoul did their best to guide our singing. They checked on us, kept our spirits up, but made sure to give us constructive criticism. The three of our coaches were so supportive and I think everyone needs that. Being on the MGAs or not.” MINHO tells the interviewer. HWANG YEJI is the next to share her thoughts on them. “Jinsoul was really very helpful and motivating when it came to my singing? She gave me such good advice and upped my confidence a lot. Doyeon was also very nice and helpful, she’s also so pretty, i’m shocked. Then SANA as well, I am really grateful to all their advice these two weeks.”

More scenes of their practice time are highlighted, showing them tweaking and making adjustments for the choreography and lyrics. On Sunday, YEJI storms out of the practice room without explanation and surprisingly returns with food for everyone. “Is anyone hungry?” She asks and the team shares Korean BBQ to get some energy for the next round of practice. CHAERYEONG appears practicing her facial expressions after getting a few tips from the coaches. HYUNGGU brings another round of energy drinks and snacks as they discuss how to make the performance stand out, throwing more ideas for the stage and team name. “Lucifer,” HYUNGGU suggests once the concept of angels vs. demons comes up, but they settle with Sirius. "I think our creativity is overflowing this week and you’ll want more. I think we’ll get another episode then?” MINHO says shares in the middle of the week. “I personally think it looks promising. The song choices are more ambitious and interesting and their ideas are definitely bolder than what they prepared last week, so it has potential to impress the audience and the judges.” Doyeon gives her opinion. On the other hand, Jinsoul shares her concerns. “Honestly, I was worried about the song choice. There aren’t so many singers in our team, and since we had Nova as our other concept well… you know how their dancers are, but MINHO has a great tone when he’s singing, and they put together really interesting performances with a theme and a storyline and everything, so I think it’ll be good.”

The video comes to an end and the audience warmly welcomes the following group with louder cheers as they make their way to the stage. The girls are wearing elegant flowy white shirts and angel wings while the boys show a different side with their black and red suits, a glimpse of the concept they chose for the stage. “Shining bright!” HYUNGGU calls out and they all shout “We are Sirius!” in unison. After they’re done with introductions, they move to take their places. The lights dim and the stage is completely black, building the expectation for what’s coming.

When the beat starts playing, spotlights reveal the four sitting on contrasting sides of the stage in thrones. The left side is more ethereal while the right one shows the opposite vibe. White feathers trail behind the girls as they stand to walk to the center and black ones are left on the ground where the boy once was. When they meet center-stage, pyrotechnics are added and YEJI starts the song with clear vocals. As they dance and sing, the group also tells a story of demons trying to make the angels fall for them, a constant push and pull. HYUNGGU steps forward during his part, along with MINHO, as they offer roses to the girls, but they toss them aside. They showcase a self-choreographed routine and CHAERYEONG continues to prove she’s also a talented rapper. Who surprises is MINHO, singing the verse and showing a set of moves from MYNAME’s Paradise. The feathers, the red apple, the interactions, and facial expressions support the story they’re telling as the song progresses. YEJI sings the chorus and HYUNGGU is responsible for the adlibs, flames flaring up with each mention of fire and creating an intense atmosphere on stage. MINHO returns with a rap portion. Leading to the end of the performance, HYUNGGU sings and the boys reveal their intentions and replace the flower crowns the girls had for one with black roses. It’s MINHO who’s in charge of the last line.

Another company appears on the screen, this time it is KT. The four contestants sit together in the room and YUKHEI hands each girl a cup of coffee. The mood is clearly more subdued this time as things all turn towards the end. At least they appear focused on the mission and choose a song quickly. They’ll follow the story they started the previous week. SIA suggests the storyline and the rest help add onto it. NAKYUNG gives the idea of making the stage look like a secret hideout, YUKHEI adds the idea of using a couch and YURI of decorating the area with chain-link fences.

They still struggle a bit with some other sorts of details. A team name doesn’t come as easily so they decide to call for some help. The screen shows scenes of Eclipse of the KTWorld Concert, and the text below it says that the idol coaches couldn’t stop for help due to their schedules. Back in the practice room, the contestants are all crowded around SIA as she holds onto her phone in front of her face. They all sport their best begging faces and puppy eyes. On the other side of the line comes the voice of Minji who is illustrated by a picture of herself on the bottom of the screen.

As a savior, the idol suggests ‘Black Widow’ as the name for their group, and they all appear to agree with it. They all say their goodbyes and it shows the end of the day. On the morning after, YURI gets there the earliest. She has a number of cupcakes in front of her as well as some coffee orders beside her. SIA arrives after her, and YURI shouts out. “Happy birthday, SIA-unnie! I hope you enjoy it— I made the cupcakes fresh and frosted it, piped everything myself. But it was worth it for you!” The birthday girl looks surprised. “I- I didn’t realize you knew it was my birthday,” she admits. “You’re too good to me, you know that, YURI?” They hug each other before the screen changes back to the stage.

“And now,” the MC says, “let’s welcome our KT group, Black Widow!” The four make their way to the center before doing their group greeting. NAKYUNG is the one to start it. “When cupid fails, we are-” and then all the girls point their hands as finger guns at YUKHEI and he puts his hands up in a surrender pose “Black Widow.” Once they’re done with their individual introductions, they move over to their starting positions. Before any song can start, the stage goes dark.

A clip of their performance last week plays on the screen behind them showing all five of the original members. When the song dies off, JIEQIONG’s voice, the contestant eliminated last week, says “The story isn’t over.” From then, their song of the week starts to play. YURI starts by vocalizing over the instrumental, followed by a few lines from YUKHEI. SIA is the one who takes the actual first verse. The dance is a bit demanding to those not exactly trained in dancing, but they keep up. When it gets to the bridge, they repeat the same movement from their introduction, but this time with YURI singing in the middle. Before the song can pick back up again, NAKYUNG comes out with the highlighted short rap. They all turn their backs in the end and walk away.

The final place appears on the screen: Royal Entertainment. The last four finalists are sitting together trying to come up with ideas when the door opens and their coach, Cheri, appears with an ice cream cake in her hands. SUWOONG hurries over to help her with a smile. The smile quickly disappears when the cake tips over and falls to the ground. KYUNGSOO stretches his arms but stands too far to reach, HEEJIN and YOUNGJAE freeze in shock. Suddenly, Ella and Wonwoo walk in with a new cake and the contestants sport a new expression of shock.

They dig into their second cake, commemorating their win from the previous week. Despite the delicious lunch, the finalists are soon put to the test. To prepare themselves for their performance, Ella insists that they must practice their squats. Cheri instead suggests they should harmonize while doing squats to make sure they’ll be completely prepared when on the stage. The four proceed to do as they’re told, sweating while trying to sing. Once they’re done, SUWOONG throws himself on the ground. “Coach Ella just wants to see us suffer, doesn’t she?”

However, on the following day, SUWOONG is the one dragging KYUNGSOO behind the door on a sprint. “Quick, hide! I think that’s Cheri’s footsteps… shh!” They wait quietly, but the one who walks in is HEEJIN. He quickly recruits the girl to join them and soon there are three people trying to hide behind a door. “We’re going to get them back,” SUWOONG says “You do know you’re not exactly quiet, even when you try to be, right?” HEEJIN says, but they continue with the plan. When the door opens again, they shout a loud “Boo!” The one coming in is YOUNGJAE, who lets out a loud shriek while retreating to a corner of the room. “Don’t do that!” He whines while hitting SUWOONG’s chest. Soon, the boy is recruited as well, and the four of them wait for their coaches to arrive.

When the door opens again, they all shout once more. Both Ella and Cheri squeak. SUWOONG is laughing away while KYUNGSOO and YOUNGJAE walk over to check if the two are doing well. They apologize constantly afterward and then get back to practice. They are shown back doing squats, and maybe they feel some regret from pranking the coaches back. With this, the show is back live on the stage. The MC smiles at the camera before speaking. “Representing Royal, welcome the Royal Flush!” The contestants walk over to the center and start to introduce themselves. “We are Royal Flush!” They greet before bowing with unison. They introduce themselves individually before getting into their positions.

They’re either seated or lying down. The stage is decorated with beautiful flower sets and the camera zooms in on those before the song starts. KYUNGSOO is the first to sing, followed by SUWOONG. They go over their squat choreography as they had so intensely practiced before YOUNGJAE takes it away with their lines. HEEJIN is the one who delivers the high note, as expected from the chosen best singer on the early episodes. They all shout together and confetti shoots out from above them. With their final pose, the confetti continues to fall as if they were white petals, ending their stage.

It takes a few moments with them standing on their place before the camera moves to someone else, the MC. “Weren’t those some great performances?” The crowd cheers loudly. “Which one was your favorite?” They all shout different names, but it’s tough to point anything out with 3000 people present. “Well, but that wasn’t the end quite yet! Today, to make this finale special, the groups prepared two performances, each with a different concept. Would you like to know which ones they were assigned?” The audience replies with a loud ‘yes!’ and the man chuckles. “We’ll gladly show you… after the commercials! Don’t change your channel we’ll be right back!”

#rkmga5 #rkmga5finale

13 notes · View notes

rksakura · 5 years

Photo

FINALE, EPISODE 7 🔊: fiesta (solo) + nillili mambo ( lyrics + lines ) | group performance with 💖 sakura, woojin, daniel & zuho! coaches @rkxjinki, @junerk, @rkjinwook! mentions: @rkxkikwang, @yuzurk, @rkxminhee, @rkpwj, @danielxrk, @rkchwev, @rkmason, @rkzxh, @hyojinrk, @rkyuri, @rkchoutzuyu trigger warnings: mild levels of anxiety.

this is the final performance.

one more episode that'll determine everything and where she'll go, whether she gets signed or not.

faces being eliminated could be a high possibility as well. the thought of anyone of her teammates being eliminated makes her feel uneasy. while sakura is a complete ray of sunshine with a heart of gold, she still sticks to the honest side. this is a competition, she's against her friends who she doesn't want to lose either. while the tensions are at its highest stake, she has to see the positive outcome in this. even til' now she tenses at times, she does a wonderful job hiding it away from the camera which is a good advantage to her. that's because she's learned to smile through hard times but the adrenaline on the stage also excites her, the experience that made her develop into a better performer came from this opportunity.

she couldn't be any more grateful than to have a chance to broaden her connections, meeting the coaches wasn't intimidating at all. just like before, sakura makes bento boxes for her team and the coaches before the day ends and preps the meals accordingly to day-by-day. she was one who prefers homemade meals over going out despite her being a huge foodie. nothing beats the feeling of home sweet home. spending time with the team, she's gotten to know them more. it helps to know what they like with their dishes, sakura does her best to adjust to as they requested. hojung, jinki, and jinwook are coaches that she can ask feedback from comfortably without hesitating.

moments in the training room aren't simply singing, dancing, or rapping but conveying creativity and sharing ideas before all of them picked a final song. there are underlying doubts that reside in her when she hears that the tempo is following with hip-hop brands, she can't help it but reflects on her social image, a girl filled with aegyo and unique tone to rapping but she still feels it doesn't suit her. she's mentioned it to zuho, sitting down at the highest peak of a building to look over the dark skies. she's been wanting to receive feedback from the coaches, so she asks and they tell her that she needs to believe in herself more. sakura couldn't agree anymore. she's the type of person to motivate herself but can't do it all alone, encouragement from peers gives her the push that she needs to carry on.

the writing sessions with daniel are fun. at first, the impressions with sakura that she rubs off as a gentle, warm-hearted and that she might not be into all that with rapping, but she's been interested in song-writing for a while. this stems from her interest in poetry, writing haikus were her favourite past-time as a child. there's nothing but empowerment she feels from rapping, especially when it derives from her own resources. she's intrigued by his creativity levels, they're out of this world and she's sure to inform her teammate about his talents.

somewhere in the day, she's chatting with yuzu and notices that she's able to attend the live show with minhee. when she hears the good news, sakura instantly smiles and promises she'll work harder for the both of them. plus, she couldn't let the rest of her team down if she doesn't practise her facial expressions. the uneasy remnants remain trapped but she overrides that by giving practise her all. she needs to work on how she emphasizes certain words in korean, taking the time to memorise the lyrics as it's majority hangul than english. pronunciation is keycore, she couldn't make an embarrassment out of herself knowing that netizens out there could be out for her life. sakura has to be prepared for anything. she works hard in what she believes in, music is basically the air she breathes for.

most of all, she doesn't leave out to be there for her beloved ones. including mason and it honestly broke her heart when she heard the results from the last episode, but she doesn't mention it as she doesn't want to upset anyone. sakura can only wish him the best of luck and she does every time, rooting for mason and supporting his decisions. she even lets him know that she's afraid of not making it through when she's been this far and she's always listening to his stories within the industry. she takes a good time to hang out with her childhood friend and it breaks the concerns overwhelming her temporarily. she's overthinking but being side-by-side with her friends relieve any trepidation.

sometimes, she wants to ask yuri if she can stay over and have a sleepover with yuzu before all of this mga stuff happened? she wonders, will she lose everything if she did win and sign the contract? her friends are everything to her. sakura doesn't want to forget anyone or have herself be forgotten. she hasn't been able to see kikwang and tzuyu and it does run in her mind, bothering her to the point she'd write handwritten letters for them she'd give later on.

she doesn't ever forget her roots. ever.

it feels lonely without hyojin when he’s not around, sakura loves his company over. she wants to keep going on but she can’t help but think to send a text through, wondering if her good friend was alright after seeing what recently happened in the last episode. sakura doesn’t do so well dealing with loss. not that she’s a sore loser but when the ones she cares for experience such a thing.

the big day comes shortly. she wakes up from her bed with enough sleep to get on with her day, packing all the lunches she's made for her team the night before. there's also her hygienic duties, brush her teeth and fix her hair as well as eat her breakfast before she sets out to her designated destination. once she gets there, sakura enters the mnet building, greeting everyone familiar to her. waving her hands all around the place and wishing them the best, the energy pill is her, that roots for everyone! she feels that's the best energy she can give out. she's got everything packed carefully in her backpack, switching over to the outfit and her makeup's already done. the theme of the performance is interesting, different than what she usually does.

jinwook's birthday comes along, she brings mini mochi ice creams for everyone, including a pack for jinwook himself! celebrating birthdays gets sakura cheery, it makes her genuinely happy as it's someone else's important day and a nice day to celebrate with everyone. this week has been quite eventful with everything lining up with her school and volunteer work schedule to, but sakura feels that it's an escape, that's why going out and celebrating holidays make a great hangout. she sings happy birthday to jinwook, both in japanese and korean.

the choreography isn't hard to learn, but the focus on this episode seems like it was revolving around dancing than anything else but that's her weakest, that doesn't stop sakura from working around her barriers. she doesn't use that as an excuse to let laziness guide her. in fact, she uses it as willpower to take the challenge. she sees this as something she wants to overcome, something to be better at so that way in the future, she's overall a consistent performer. the sphere practise room is peaceful from what she remembers. the concept that she's been given is a trc-based but the doubts aren't bad anymore, sakura has all she needs. the right environment, the swagger of her own even if it doesn't suit the rappers from the original song. it's better to tweak it up to her own style rather than copy someone else anyway.

without vernon, it doesn't feel right either. a missing piece of the puzzle; another number down, a presence that her team is missing. she admired him for the tips she's learned from him in the rapping department, specifically. it's rare for sakura to meet rappers and when she does, she's sure to exchange information to keep in contact. she's met a couple more faces being in seoul. traveling around the world from youth, sakura's lost touch with a lot of friends that she was close to. she made sure that wouldn't happen as often present day.

at least, she can rely on daniel with performance criticism and critiques.

he’s right. the song is enjoyable as long as she doesn’t break her concentration. she asks zuho again and again, what defines sakura’s swagger? she’d receive the same words to be herself and not force it. she did have an individuality, an enigma to her soul when it comes to being up on the stage. she’s going to show that off.

when she’s sitting next to her team on her assigned seat, it’s not much longer until her full name is called up. miyawaki sakura. she’s assigned to take a section of the mash-up, matching her own epitome is the song solo by jennie from blackpink. she’s small bits here and there researching trc’s trends a couple nights ago, keeping notes up in her bulletin board as she read over them during rehearsals. the song’s quite powerful, so much that it eventually grew on her. she found herself playing it on repeat during her commute times. she presents a polite bow to the contestants and the judges that will be evaluating them.

before the song begins, she’s wearing a pair of sunglasses and posing for the camera as the lighting gradually increases, lenses lock on the team. she throws them off as the music starts playing. woojin starts with the opening lines and sakura dances along to her formation, movements sharp as she’s highlighting on her dancing. she’s practised so many times that she’s memorised the moves efficiently. daniel, zuho, and woojin sing through their lines and when sakura reaches her’s, she doesn’t find herself breathy thanks to the techniques she’s learned. jinki also helped in that aspect too, taking deep breaths before any performance is the way to go. it keeps her breath control in check as well as her anxiety levels.

when her lines come up, she holds the microphone firmly in her hand and starts singing. it’s not anything too hard, she holds a nice melody with her sweet tone. it’s easy on the ears but not aggressive that it seems like she’s overshadowing her teammates. sakura didn’t want that at all. she wants everything to be a fair win.

bichi naneun solo bichi naneun solo

i’m going solo lo lo lo lo lo i’m going solo lo lo lo lo lo

she rolls her body to the melody, keeps up with the same energy with her lines and dancing to make sure she doesn’t look subpar. she shares this segment with daniel. she has a big smile on her face as she looks over her teammate and winks, posing up two peace signs as she’s delivering a wave of charisma with her profound valor.

geot gachi ttaekkaji geunyang sarado dwae geu malhaneun neon sujeosujeo georyeo nan saraminde so what~ sing it loud like

bichi naneun solo

invariably, her australian accent shows with any of the english lyrics. her signature trademark is her multilingual abilities. she transitions it well back to korean, then switching to english. by this, she can use a unique ‘switch’ with her rapping or singing flow. her voice is a tool, a part of her she can control than let any of the fears control her. it’s an instrument like what her choir teacher told her back in high school during her cheerleader days.

bichi naneun solo i’m going solo lo lo lo lo lo i’m going solo lo lo lo lo lo

the mash-up seems like a fast-tempo song, she’s somewhat surprised that she’s able to hold off on her own because if the current her was the same sakura from a year ago, she wouldn’t even have the ounce of confidence to be on this stage without trembling or shaking. anxiety doesn’t go away just like that, she has her moments too but she didn’t work hard for all of this to go to waste.

she’s jumping on the stage with a bright smile on her face as she winks at the camera again! she picks herself up to hit the dance moves duly, providing an excerpt of her rap.

give me more give me more geonjohan sok keun bul jipin neo gudeojin du bare tto hoheuphae anim michilgeol ganjeolhi gajgo sipeo neon allokdallok son japgo nun gamgo ipmajchwo neomgyeo baton

the cute charm remains (it’s never going away, isn’t that what everyone knows her for?) but sakura also wants to indicate her chic colours, she’s not reliant on her ‘soothing sound’ at the moment but wants to leave an unremarkable impression to the judges so that her name’s written somewhere out there and she’s not just another pretty face on the screen that seems talentless. that’d be the last she’d want to go by. to get to the top, she must survive her way to the bottom and fight her way to become a rising phoenix.

give me more

she’s learned how to harmonise with her team too! sakura didn’t know too much about in-depth singing features but it’s essential if she wants to sound good and hold a note. she doesn’t sound off-key and not too horrible but still isn’t at the peak where she can belt out high notes like the others do. jinwook and jinki have strong pipes which is why she asked for some pointers on her vocal control and the consistency of it. her vocals are soft, thin and sometimes airy but she isn’t doing adlibs so sakura holds a strong tune.

yongseohaejulge

the boys possess loads of charisma as well which compliment the entire performance, she can really rely on her team without a doubt to win this. it doesn’t even have to be first place but sakura’s one to appreciate the beauty regardless of the situation.

sunglasses are on at the end, she’s forming a v-shape with her fingers underneath her chin as she poses.

she’s given a lot of her energy but it doesn’t stop there. the song closes but another door opens. this was the most complicated piece she’d spend a good time on, endless nights and days of playing owl so that she didn’t stutter with her words. but like the last song, the sound of it was also energetic! she found a way to work around it.

pirates, argh matey and all. wooden boats and parrots as props in the setting. she thinks it’s an amusing concept, not one that seems typical of her but once she takes off the sunglasses, an eyepatch is revealed and she throws the sunglasses to the audience if someone wanted to catch it. daniel opens up with his rap and it’s the part where he wrote his own lyrics. she’d proud of his achievement and his ability and it expresses in her eyes whilst performing in the stage.

she jams to the melody of zuho’s swagger voice, he’s popping off as well and sakura’s happy for her best friend. it feels like there was nothing to be stressed over the entire time, not when she has zuho by her side to support her through tough times. she cherishes his company, doting on him a lot of the time. sakura keeps up with the movement of the dance, making sure to keep a friendly smile on her face!

aight~! jakjeonghago nawara sarammada jeongsin nagan holiday igot bunwigin yeoreumbada geollijeok georineun witdori taruihae eosuseonhage beongjjiji mara yangchigisonyeon gachi sabangeul jeonjeonhamyeo Blah Blah donghaedo naega daibinghamyeon adamhan puljang joeda baksallaera click clack boom pow

being the only girl in the group felt scary at first but she’s aware that the boys have her back when she’s in trouble and they don’t bite at all. sakura’s the type of person to give people the benefit of the doubt. it often ended well for her as most people didn’t take advantage and don’t break her trust. there are a few cases but not many to the point she’d lose the spark of her generosity.

she’s doing what she loves on stage, living the dream. being able to rap freely, proving people wrong—not to judge by her looks, to see the soul with eyes. she lets the boys shine in the spotlight while following the formation of the dance.

(this is real b.b) (we be big pimpin)

baksuchigo sondeureo igeon baiking taljinhal ttaekkaji gyesok syauting bbbbrrrrrrrr~!

not one song but two, this was a lot and she’ll be tired after but it’s worth it.

she doesn’t have much longer. the song’s going to end soon. sakura doesn’t want to think about the countdown but enjoy and breath in the moment of the song. she takes heavy deep breaths but keeps the microphone away from her mouth so there’s no feedback. when it’s her time to shine again, sakura sings the last bit of her lines effortlessly.

nilliri rarara nilliriya nillirimambo nilliri rarara nilliriya nillirimambo nilliri rarara nilliriya nillirimambo

woojin closes the song. when the instrumental stops playing, she’s out-of-breath but thanks everybody for watching them. including the viewers, judges, and contestants. prior to leaving the stage, sakura takes a courteous bow on the stage.

adrenaline gushes through her system, it’s not leaving yet as she’s still going to root for the others, watching the remaining time of the mnet global auditions. she has to stay to see what the results are. regardless, watching the process of elimination is nerve-wracking. at least, she can enjoy the rest of the other performances and see what everyone else has to show off!

she didn’t calculate that she’d make it this far but being on this taxing and demanding show has polished a lot of her skillsets that she probably couldn’t do on her own with the help of her peers, friends, coaches, teammates, and any words she’s received from the judges about her musicianship.

she’s come a long way down this road. she’ll have to call her mother and father once they’re back from their business trip so she can catch up since it’s been a while she hasn’t contacted them. she’s been slacking in communications but she’s doing the best she can with the limited time she has.

#*solo.journey*#rkmga5 #rkmga5finale #( tagging later orz #wc: 3k

4 notes · View notes

softlyjackson-blog · 5 years

Text

spin the bottle | kim kibum x reader

Dear @baselinecult:

Happy birthday, Leila! You are one of my best friends and I’m so thankful to you for always being there for me. Here’s a fic that I hope you’ll love. Also, I changed my mind - it’s not exactly enemies to lovers but I hope you’ll like it regardless. x

Pairing: kibum x reader

genre: oneshot

words in this chapter: 1.3k

Summary: Life was moving quicker than you knew how to deal with. Your boyfriend had dumped you in the summer but before you even had the time to lick your wounds, you were off to med school with your best friend - who, being in her second year already, had made the promise to set you up with the cutest boy she knew.

It hadn’t even occurred to you that that boy could be Kim Kibum, the funny, flirty, and far too attractive for his own good boy that you’d had a crush on for the majority of your time in high school.

After all, how was she supposed to know? You’d never told anyone.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

“That’s a little harsh - I thought he was cute!” Seulgi frowned, disappointed at your reaction to the boy that she’d pointed out across the on-campus Starbucks.

You realised that you’d said that out loud. “No, no, that’s not what I meant - he’s cute. He definitely is. But he’s from our old school!”

She sighed and twisted a strand of silky dark hair around her finger as she watched Kibum order an iced coffee. “Maybe so. But he’s the cutest boy here.” She tapped her phone screen to check the time and her eyes widened almost comically. “Oh my god, it’s three minutes after. Why didn’t you tell me? I’m late for my lecture!”

You suppressed a giggle, having already told her at least four times. In your years of friendship with Seulgi, you’d long given up on trying to get her places on time.

She grabbed her backpack off the floor and tipped the remains of her frappuccino into her mouth, half-walking and half-running across the floor to dump the plastic cup in the bin and head out of the door. Hand on the handle, she paused and turned around to face you.

“Party! Tonight! Minho’s at ten,” she shouted, before leaving.

You would have rolled your eyes, had she been there to see. As much as you needed a night out, it would be your first party since the term had started a couple of weeks ago. You didn’t really know anyone yet - and you knew from experience that parties really weren’t the best places to people, especially people who you were going to spend the next few years completing a medicine degree with.

Across the room, Kibum sat at a table with a couple of friends, laughing at a story someone was telling. He was gorgeous, Seulgi was right. His hair fell into his eyes, and when his cheekbones hit the light, it -

You shook yourself out of it. You’d go to the party, mostly because you didn’t have anything else to do. And you’d avoid Kibum at all costs. Med school was a fresh start and you didn’t want to spend any time antagonising over boys. Especially boys that you’d already spent enough time antagonising over.

He noticed you staring and caught your eye, smiling. You looked away, quickly, and pretended to stare at the textbook that lay open on the table.

The real question, of course, lay in what to wear.

From outside Minho’s apartment, you could hear the bass of the music playing inside, as well as shouts and laughter. You were nervous, but in firm denial of it. You’d opted for high-waisted denim shorts, a black ribbed bodysuit, and black high heels - only after texting Seulgi after realising you had no idea how formal the dress code was. You pushed the doorbell.

You heard someone walking up to the front door and a second later Minho dramatically swung it open and hugged you. You’d only hung out with him a few times but he was friends with everyone, possibly being the nicest guy you’d ever met. He was also gorgeous, and not just gorgeous to the other girls and boys in your shared classes - the kind of gorgeous that had made people stop in the middle of the street to stare when you’d taken a trip to McDonald’s together a few days before. He wasn’t your type, though, and you were more than happy to remain as friends. Besides, the boy standing shyly behind him - Jinki? - had one hand on the small of Minho’s back and slightly swollen lips. It hadn’t occurred to you for a moment that Minho would be even remotely interested in girls.

“Y/n, I was hoping you’d be here! Come inside, come inside,” he ushered, grabbing your jacket and hanging it by the door. You couldn’t help but smile at his overdramatic hospitality. “Thanks, Minho. Have you seen Seulgi?”

By now you were in the living room, where most of the party was taking place. Minho, being taller than the majority of his guests, craned his neck and scanned the room. “Doesn’t look like she’s here yet.”

Your eyes were instantly drawn to who was here. Kibum, in black jeans and an oversized band t-shirt, held a can of cider in one hand and the waist of a girl in the other.

Why the hell did you feel jealous?

The doorbell rang again and he smiled his apologies, running to answer it. You made your way to an uninhibited corner and pulled out your phone to text Seulgi.

You:

Where are you? I’m alone!

Seulgi:

SHIt im on my way. Curlers broke. Give me 15min

You knew for a fact that fifteen minutes meant at least half an hour. You started making your way to the kitchen to find something to drink, but were interrupted by Minho’s loud voice.

“Everybody gather round!”

Well, it’s not like you had anything else to do.

“We’re going to play a game. Seven minutes in heaven, to be exact.”

A few wolf whistles. For the second time that day, you suppressed the urge to roll your eyes. You’d played your fair share of seven minutes in heaven between the ages of 13 and 16. Still, maybe it would be a good way to get to know the people here.

Minho produced an empty beer bottle and carefully laid it on the floor in the middle of the rough circle that his guests had made. He spun it.

The bottle slowed and stilled, pointing directly at you. You felt your face warm up.

“Y/n, and…”

He spun it again, and you couldn’t believe it. Kibum’s eyes met yours and he smirked, recognising you instantly.

“In you go, lovebirds!” came the yell, and the two of you were pushed into the pantry. Someone jokingly threw a condom in after you and through the slats of the door you could hear: “Your time starts NOW!”

You met Kibum’s eyes. He smirked again and your heart missed a couple of beats.

“I didn’t expect to see you here, y/n. Med school?”

“Well, yeah. I want to be a doctor. I didn’t know you did, too.”

“Not a doctor. Well - I want to be a paediatrician.”

You hadn’t seen that one coming. “Kim Kibum wants to spend his days working with kids? The more you know, I guess.”

He laughed gently. He’d grown up a lot since you’d last seen him, at school. Only traces remained of the boy whose name you’d doodled on pieces of paper and whose Instagram you’d scrolled through into the early hours of the morning.

“What do you wanna do for, like, six minutes?” he teased.

“I can think of a few things…” you half-whispered.

He closed the distance between you in a single step and all the air suddenly left your lungs. You looked up into his eyes, only centimetres away, and realised that Kibum was the most beautiful person you’d ever set eyes on.

Closing your eyes as he leaned in to kiss you was the most natural thing in the world.

#shinee key #key oneshot #shinee oneshot #kim kibum oneshot #kibum oneshot #shinee kibum #kim kibum #kibum x reader #key x reader

40 notes · View notes

iceamericanoventi · 5 years

Text

Love Will Find a Way, Well, Eventually : 3. Bloom

“Is that it?”

Jinki raised his eyebrow to the man beamed like morning dew in front of him. He’s quite surprised with the visit of the younger. When he said he’ll stop by his café last time they met, he thought it was just formality of the courtesy talk.

“Nah, it would upset my stomach if I took more than coffee this early.”

“This is early for you?” Jinki glanced at his watch inevitably hearing such thing.

“My client and supplier abroad are still on the dreamland by this time,” he winked, makes Jinki chuckles behind the counter, “So how much do I owe you?”

“It’s on the house.”

Those round eyes immediately turned brighter, “You sure?”

“Positive.”

“Really?” He leaned further to his front, limb almost completely over the wooden surface. His neck stretched to the direction where Jinki’s making his order. Even from the back, Jinki still looks gallant, his back muscle subtly visible over his indigo cashmere.

“Cut it out before I change my mind,” he turned his back with cup of coffee in his hand, “Since this is early for you, do you mind if you have your coffee here instead for take away? Better for the environment.”

The blinding smile hypnotized Taemin on the spot, “Only if the boss sits with me.”

Another snorted came from Jinki, “Go pick your table then.”

***

“You seem happy this morning.”

Taemin put down the cup and support his head with his left hand on the table, while the right playing with the edge of the saucer.

“Me? Happy? We clearly didn’t know each other for a long time. This is the regular me.”

“Well, what I know is back then you were super grumpy during the whole dinner.”

Jinki brushed his hair back, the locks appeared so soft between his fingers. Taemin needs to suppress his urge not to feel it by his own hand.

“Sorry if my first impression disappointed you,” Jinki’s words halted for a moment, “My head was somewhere else.”

Minho has been texting him a lot since the next morning after they parted. He doesn’t like being accused as anything, but he doesn’t like it more when it’s actually true. He admits he was a bit rude, talking too cold to some people who weren’t at fault.

Even worse, the tall man bothering Jonghyun making the later had no options besides calling Jinki right after he finished with his shift at the hospital. And nagging Jonghyun is the worse.

“Kibum couldn’t stop wondering what the heck is going on with you during our ride home. He thought you’re on your period or something.”

“Maybe I was. Who knows?”

“Kibum was right when he said you’re a bit jokester.”

“It’s only me and you yet you keep talking about Kibum.”

“Jealous much?”

“Too early to talk about feeling. It would upset my stomach.”

Another smile adorn Jinki’s face, sending Taemin heartbeat to run faster than it’s supposed to be, “You’re interesting, Lee Jinki.”

“That’s what people said about me.”

At this rate, it’s hard for Taemin to not take Jinki’s friendly attitude as a light flirt. It seems he faced two different men. The dinner Jinki appeared like assassin in disguise, while the man before him idly looks like ball of sunshine. He sipped his coffee once more to cover his trembled lips.

“So how do I talk to you besides coming here to get my coffee?”

He expected the conversation would go this way, what else brought a busy designer like Taemin to the other side of the city, far for where his studio’s address – thanks to Choi TMI Minho – only to get a cup of cappuccino?

Besides Minho and Jonghyun, and some business partner of course, only several people has his number. Some family member doesn’t even know how to contact him besides the number of his shop. Jinki doesn’t like being disturbed. His time passed seven in the evening belongs for him, and for him only.

But something is unusual from Minho’s rants and excessive reminder to get closer with Taemin, at least try to give a chance for him. He figured that Minho must want to know Kibum better and Taemin won’t allow him to touch his precious best friend if he doesn’t get something in return.

“Ask Minho.”

“Don’t you think I haven’t tried? I can get coffee on the ground floor of my building, Jinki.”

“Bet I have better brew.”

“Of course, the owner is such a view. I didn’t put any sugar but I guess when I leave this place I need to check my blood sugar. I might get early symptoms of diabetes.”

“Stop blurting out some non-sense.”

“Not until you tell me your digits.”

“Are you always this aggressive? Should I be worried?”

“Only to certain people,” Taemin winked playfully to finish his sentence.

“I’ll ask your number from Minho later.”

“If you had three-days rule under your sleeve, you better cancel it right here right now, Sir.”

“I think it’s safe for me to start worried now.”

***

Jinki walked aimlessly between the bookshelves, checking some new novels to enjoy with one or two glasses of Bailey’s. Yesterday he was cleaning his apartment, taking half day off from his shop to finally realize he needs to hold yard sale by the end of the night because apparently he’s certified hoarder.

He has too many books. Some of the binds almost fell off, some of the cover even ripped, and some got coffee stain or maybe wine or some liquor he downed while reading the said books. After some deliberation, he opted to bring all the books to the shop and purchased some new one to accompany him at home.

Minho said, nobody reads book anymore at the coffee shop nowadays, but Jinki spat right on him for delaying the promotional strategy he promised a while ago because the photographer suddenly ought to go to Japan for some possible exhibition the next fall.

“Five at most, Jinki.”

He looked to his the small basket on his left hand, it’s been a while he went to real book shop, there are already seven books inside, “We’ll see.”

“What’s the point of moving everything to your shop then bring back another hundred home?”

“I am not that rich, Honey.”

“You aren’t. But you are not gonna give up a book when you already like it as well.”

“Wow. The perks of being boyfriends for five years.”

“Not a perk. An agony. You could buy some nice wallet or watch for me instead piling books on each corner of your place.”

“Ouch. I’ll buy you snow globe on the anniversary of our break up.”

“Oh, how sweet.”

“I am.”

“Whatever. Gotta go, some kids need their hero.”

“I need my hero as well.”

“Then stop shutting people down and take the courage. Live a little!”

“Yes, Dad.”

Jinki shoved his phone at his back pocket and continued touching and picking and putting it back to the shelf, repeating it several times until he reached the new arrival sections. He saw a book with a teal cover with a sketch of beautiful window in embossed silver ink on the middle of it, with small handwriting right below, About.

He peek his basket again, still less than ten, I’m good. Saw him dumping the book on top piles of the others, a staff walked closer to him.

“Hey, would you like to join our fan sign event?”

“What?”

“Ah yeah, the writer of that book is holding a fan sign at the moment. There would be some little reading as well. And everyone who purchases that book today, can join the fan sign for free.”

The girl sees how Jinki’s hesitating at the moment, half whispered, she showed him to the shelf on her right, “The book just released two days ago. It’s already on the best seller wall. It’s the fifth book of the writer that made it there. I’m sure you don’t want to miss this.”

“I’ll think about that,” he walked to the check out counter to pay all of his books. It’s three in the afternoon but the bookshop is crowded as much. While waiting by for his turn, he flipped the teal-covered book to check the summary written.

‘A flower would wither, inevitably, with or without care. When a tree is not teared down by an axe, reality might override some expectation, while it stays in her might, it’s eating herself from the inside. Since nobody know, nobody care. Just like flower, inevitably, it would wither. You said a mother would always stays, it’s about love. But rain smashed down the earth, flooding the land, vanishing some hopes. So much dread, but it’s about love as well.’

He saw the writer’s name, Key it says – which he’s much not familiar with. But what irked him is the commentary notes, he saw the name of the first author his grandfather introduced him: Key did it again. Same energy, some reflection, but different touch as always.

Interesting, he thought. Retreated from the line he picked his phone and texted his manager that he’s not returning back to the shop after his afternoon shopping spree.

***

Something inside his chest is racing, thumping with unnecessary rapid pace. His eyes glued to the figure appeared at the corner of the small stage arranged at the back part of the bookshop. He looks so soft with another oversize sweater wraps him, as if the article of clothes is specially made for him. The color burgundy is contrast with the skin peeking just right above his collarbones.

Some audience by the first three rows squealing at the smile he sports when he looks at their directions. The scene makes Jinki ducked his head quickly, afraid that the man would think him a creep. A creep who stalks people they barely knew with book shopping as their excuses, hiding among some late teenagers making a fuss over small wave from the man.

Jinki stretched his neck a bit, checking for empty seat he could sneak in. He found a place on the right side next to a pillar covered by some wooden shelves, a perfect hideout until his turn for the sign.

“Hi, everyone!” his voice is still as charming as Jinki remembered, “Thanks for coming today though it’s with very short notice, you are all here! I am impressed, but also grateful to the hill.”

He stops for a while to reach his copy of the book he’s going to sign this afternoon.

“Actually, it was scheduled to be released only next month, even if I finished it early. So, I bugged my editor to chase their tails to distribute it faster. Guess I am a very good dog person!”

Roar of chuckles fill the air by the joke, but mainly by the way he rolled his eyes when he’s talking about his publisher.

“Today I will read for you some pages which are my favorite from ‘About’. This book composed by questions we have about all the simple things happened around us. Or to us. About all the things we take for granted.”

From his seat, Jinki can clearly see how the man blushed when a girl took a picture of him but forgot to turn off the flash light.

“For the first time, I don’t have main character. The story isn’t specifically centered on particular people. I want to be as inclusive as can be for everything’s happened inside this book could occur to anyone despite their social status or their point of view toward life.”

He takes his glasses and gulped down some water prepared for him before he opens the book in his hand, and started reading.

“She just left. She yelled one night, screamed her lungs out, spat on my face, at one point made me believed words came out from her, that I am useless. Ungrateful and asking too much. I had enough of you, that’s how she ended the dreadful conversation. The following morning I saw a glass of milk on the table, fifty dollars slipped neatly underneath. Cinnamon rolls placed next to it, wrapped by blue napkin, a letter laid on the top of it. No, it wasn’t letter, it was not even one paragraph, and it’s written at the back of old supermarket’s receipt. I’m sorry I had to do this, it began. I would be a bad mother if I’m with you. We shouldn’t have been each other’s pain. Since then, I resent my mother for all bad lucks I encountered for the last ten years.”

There’s no single sound from the audience. Everyone’s drown to the sooth voice reciting some lines from his book. One girl at the back even took out her handkerchief and silently wiped her tears. He bit his lips, seems reluctant to continue reading the passage.

Jinki stunned by the words. The last sentence tastes too familiar.

***

Kibum can only stare to the man walked closer to him. He blinks, once, twice, but the scene didn’t falter. The man even smiled, waved his book to the dumbfounded author. So many questions popping inside his head, starting on how on earth such an aloof personality is bothered coming to an event like this.

“I am a fan. Starting today,” he put the book in front of Kibum just like previous people before he observed. But the eyes of the said man still wedged on Jinki’s face, “You okay? Last time I checked, I’m not a ghost, Kim Kibum. Or should I say, Key.”

He took the book anyway, head still shaking in disbelief, “That name is off limit. How did you get here?”

“Err.., by subway?”

Only chuckles blurted out before he starts writing on the first page, “I thought an alien abducted you here.”

“Well, that would be less boring.”

“This is awkward,” Kibum snorted, “But thank you for coming. I mean it.”

“My pleasure, Kibum. I’ll finish this as soon as possible.”

Kibum waved to him slightly too excited, eyes glued to Jinki’s back, following him to the seat he’s sitting by himself, away from the crowd. A staff needs to tap his shoulder lightly announcing another reader already waiting on his right. He quickly apologized and detached himself from Jinki’s direction.

Meanwhile, Jinki traced the fresh ink on his copy, simple smile reappeared when he read the cute handwriting.

‘Let me know if you like the story. Or not. Enjoy, Lee Jinki! J’

He looks to the small stage, secretly hoping the later turned his head his way so he can mouthed another thank you and leave better impression. But Kibum’s of course busy signing and chatting with his fans. Sometimes he cracked a little bit too loud an excuse himself for startling people around.

Jinki is still trying taking in the entire situation without being overwhelmed. When Minho said Kibum’s a writer, he didn’t expect it would be this famous. And the way he treats each reader, furtively gave him hope. A hope of something he didn’t understand yet for what. A hope he secretly wished it was only on his misshaped mind.

“Is my book that amazing I got a beautiful man flipping the pages or is that too boring you expected some twist on the next paragraph?”

Jinki looked up when a familiar voice approached him. He was too caught up with the story line, he didn’t realize the fan signing is all wrapped up and some staffs already started clean up the chairs. Kibum smiles sincerely, and without asking any permission he sits next to him, leaned closer to check until which part Jinki already reading. Little did he know, his perfume confiscated Jinki’s respiratory system, making it hard to balance his need of oxygen.

“Care to explain again what on earth brought you here?”

Jinki closed the book and rested in on his laps, “I was buying some books. It’s the time of the month. Not something I’m proud of, but I do judge a book by its cover. Literally. And when I saw yours, it goes to the cart immediately. And one of the staff told me I got a chance to have my book signed by the author.”

“I should call my graphic designer after this and treat him a dinner.”

“You should. I’m rarely this open complimenting people.”

Kibum burst into another long haul of laughter. He looked at Jinki once again, and still, shaking his head again for this is such a weird coincidence. He was a bit ill this morning when he woke up and was still not in the mood even he got better after some medicine Amber gave him. He almost calling his publicist to postponed the book signing until at least next week.

He thanked his hard headed manager to shove him more soup and vitamins while yelling him it’s impossible to cancel the book signing which he personally asked to be added on his schedule.

“What do you think so far?”

“It’s too soon to come up with some conclusion. I’ll save that for later. But the passage you read before, I like that a lot.”

Lots of people reading Kibum’s book, lots of people said they love it. What just rolled out Jinki’s mouth, though, painted him some contentment. For Kibum, what he grasped from Jinki’s attitude back on the restaurant showed him that Lee Jinki is very hard to please. Taemin was almost all over him during the dinner, but he didn’t budge. And befriended with the designer, he got to know that Taemin is a very charming person, no one actually wasn’t drown on his vibe.

“What are you doing after this Jinki?”

He was planning to stop by Jonghyun’s house and bought some egg breads on the way knowing it was his ex-boyfriend’s favorite. The later has been bugging him with endless texts saying he’s exhausted.

“Hmm, nothing. Mostly go back home and continue reading.”

“Do you want to grab some bites?”

Jinki thanked his grandfather words as much as he cursed it. He would never say no to that kind of questions.

“Relax, it’s not a fancy dinner which might turn you into cold asshole.”

“Hey. I might be cold but I’m not an asshole.”

“We’ll see.”

***

Kibum brought him to his favorite burger joint in a very nice neighborhood. It’s close to the hyped area near Hongdae, but secluded enough to actually able to get some order served without being annoyed by some line. Kibum decided to take away and enjoy the burger while walking around with I-already-sit-for-a-very-long-time as an excuse.

They talked about books, puppies – Kibum has two –, and some stupid stuffs they encountered while walking down alleys to alleys. It’s not weekend yet, but the street’s already filled by youngsters.

“These kids are supposed to sit on their desk studying for dear life!”

Kibum couldn’t hide his anger when a group of freshman walked passes them and nearly knocked him down butt kissing the pavement. Luckily, Jinki was there snatching his arm in flash.

“Let them be. Too much studying is such a waste, they’ll stress themselves. Nothing great about being depressed.”

“Was that the story of your life?”

“Maybe, the part of being depressed in such young age sounds familiar.”

The answer brought Kibum quiet. By the corner of his eyes he catches Jinki secured both of his hands on the pocket of his coat, face straight to the front trying not to give Kibum any chance to ask something related to that.

“What life without drama, then? Now tell me, why you insist on running specifically jazz café.”

“I love jazz and I love coffee. I have the opportunity to wed them, that’s what happened.”

“But you don’t seem happy talking about it.”

“I’m not a talker to begin with. So to incorporate happy feeling on my conversation is quite challenge.”

“I wonder how I’m the writer and not you,” Jinki raised his eyebrow in question, “You always have a way with words, you know?”

“A gift. When you’re raised to argue with your folks, you’ll manage.”

They walked side by side for the rest of the journey back to the main street, both are occupied with their own thoughts. The temperature dropped as the night goes by, but neither is bothered with it. Much to Jinki preference, he likes the comfortable silence.

Sometimes he glances to his side, Kibum always caught him looking but he said nothing. So he did the same when Kibum cocked his head to check on him.

“You sure you don’t want me to drive you home?”

Kibum asked the other man when he saw his car from a far.

“Nah, I’m good. Besides, I’ll be the end of your avid fans rant when they found out you drove back a newbie like me.”

Light slap landed on Jinki’s shoulder, “Stop it, will you?”

Jinki’s about to tease Kibum further, but seeing the man before him pouting like a toddler, all the will evaporated into the night sky and replaced with some funny feeling inside.

As they eased closer to Kibum’s car, Jinki hummed random song he listened to the radio blasted on the burger place which happened to stuck inside his head.

“I like that song.”

“The melody kinda stuck here,” he pointed to his temple which Kibum totally agreed with him.

“One last chance to get a ride from your new favorite writer.”

Kibum stands near the passenger door, waiting for Jinki to change his mind.

“Sounds amazing but I’m going to take the subway.”

“Your choice.”

He opened the backseat door to retrieve some of Jinki’s stuffs. He told him to leave the books in his car because he knew they will walk a lot and Jinki has at least four pounds of book in the paper back he handed back to the owner.

“Here you go. It was nice bumped into you, Jinki. Who knows you’re this, you know, remarkable.”

“I’m flattered.”

“Promise me you won’t hate me if you don’t like my book.”

“That won’t happened, I promise you.”

“A deal then.”

“A deal.”

Kibum decided that giving the other man a farewell hug is super awkward and would ruin the night. So he just nods and reaches the handle of the door, already missing the nice conversation he had even before he buckled his seatbelt.

“Kibum.”

“Yeah?”

“Umm, can I call you sometimes?”

Kibum’s smile never been this liberating.

***

It was posted on my AFF and I was thinking to cross posted it here. But, ofc, in a very very slower pace because I am that lazy yes, sloth is my spirit animal. If you’re interested to read the story, go check there. It’s already on chapter 7 lol! Thanks for reading this, I hope you like it! XOXO

#shinee fiction #shinee scenario #shinee fanfic #shinee #onew #jinki #jonghyun #kibum #key #minho #taemin #onkey #ontae #onho #jongho #taekey #minkey #LWFAWWE

9 notes · View notes

moonykiarchive · 5 years

Text

I Promise you

post 41 / ???

Jongin is a bit early again, but this time, he immediately texts Taemin to let him know that he has arrived at his building. Taemin takes a couple of minutes to answer & he gives him the code to enter & tells him to go to the third floor, apartment 306. Jongin knocks on the door & it immediately opens to a smiling Taemin with wet hair, a large striped shirt, & sweatpants & Jongin finds it very difficult to breathe. Jongin stays in the corridor, very much frozen in place & Taemin giggles & takes him by the hand to pull him inside & closes the door behind him.

“Hi there.”

“hi.”

Taemin smells really good & they’re really close & Jongin can’t help but bring one of his arms around Taemin’s waist to hug him softly & press a kiss to his hair.

“sorry i’m early again...”

“Don’t apologize for that…”

Taemin turns around to face him completely & he looks a bit flustered & he’s blinking quite quickly & Jongin finds him adorable.

“I’m just gonna go dry my hair and I’ll be right back, okay? You can make yourself comfortable.”

“alright...”

“Alright...”

Taemin looks up at him but doesn’t move an inch & it makes Jongin smiles.

“you physically can’t remove yourself from our hug, right?”

Taemin nods & his cheeks & forehead are starting to turn pink.

“can i take advantage of that to kiss you before i let go?”

Taemin nods again, a bit quicker this time & Jongin laughs. Jongin tilts his head & he presses a long, soft kiss on Taemin’s lips, & Taemin immediately kisses him back & he’s holding onto Jongin’s shirt & he forgets about his wet hair for a moment. It takes a few minutes for Jongin to let go, but when he does, he gets blinded by Taemin’s smile.

“you go dry your hair now...”

“Okay~”

Jongin steps back & Taemin is trotting away already, down the hallway, when Jongin’s hand on his wrist stops him. Jongin looks a bit awkward all of a sudden.

“where should i wait?”

Taemin bounces on his feet & laughs nervously as he points to the first door on the left.

“Sorry, the living room is here.”

“am i about to meet the roommate?”

“Mhmm? Ah, no, Jinki’s at the hospital.”

There’s a brief silence & Jongin’s eyes widen impossibly & he goes all white & Taemin is frowning.

“what?! he is okay? what happened? are you alright?”

“Uh? Yeah, everything’s fine...”

“what happened to him? is it serious?”

Taemin blinks, once, twice, & then he lets out a squeak as he hits his head & flails his arms between them.

“No, no, everything’s alright! Jinki’s always at the hospital!”

“what?!!!”

“He’s a medical resident! I thought I told you!”

Jongin puffs his cheeks & furrows his eyebrows at Taemin with a pout.

“you didn’t tell me...”

“Sorry, sorry, he should be home a bit later, I think.”

“taeminnie, you need to stop saying things in such a scary way...”

Taemin tip toes back to Jongin & hugs him again & he’s laughing a bit & hiding his face in Jongin’s neck.

“I’m so sorry. I’ll be more careful.”

Jongin pouts & brings his hands to Taemin’s cheeks & he forces his boyfriend to look at him, before he pushes his nose against Taemin’s.

“go dry your hair now. then we’ll get on with all those hugs and kisses you owe me...”

Jongin pecks Taemin’s nose & lets him go & maybe his eyes are lingering a bit on his boyfriend until Taemin disappears into another room of the little apartment. Jongin makes his way to the living room, which happens to be the kitchen too, & he’s looking around, suddenly a bit shy. He can hear Taemin, busy in the bathroom & he checks out the small DVD collection & the few dirty dishes in the sink. He sits on the couch with a little sigh, because it’s really comfortable & he decides that he likes it here, it’s cozy & rather cute & he likes the small messes here & there & he likes the few pictures of landscapes on the walls & he likes the clothes thrown on the chair in the corner & he likes the few cacti on the shelf next to the TV & he likes that the blanket next to him on the couch smells so much like Taemin.

Jongin perks up when Taemin comes back, his hair all fluffed up, & he looks so soft & cuddly that Jongin feels his heart suddenly race & Taemin grins at him & comes behind him to put his small hands on Jongin’s shoulders & kiss his hair & he asks him if he wants anything to drink. They settle for some tea & Taemin goes away again to the little kitchen & Jongin is very quick to get up and join him.

“I wanted to clean everything before you came, but I forgot the dishes...”

Taemin is pouting & Jongin pokes his waist.

“i really don’t care about that.”

Taemin prepares two mugs & Jongin can’t help but smirk when he sees the mug with his face on it that Taemin chose & when he points it out with a very pleased little face, Taemin looks flustered.

“Oh... damn...”

“i thought you picked it on purpose...”

“No, I mean-... it’s just-... It’s my mug. I kinda always use this one, for obvious reasons. I didn’t realize-... Is it weird for you?”

“no, it’s not! i like it!”

“Good.” Taemin is chuckling & hiding his face behind one hand. “Otherwise I would have to avoid taking you to my room, I think.”

“ooooh? you're making me really curious now, taeminnie~.”

“You wanna see? Should I give you a tour? I’m being a terrible host, leaving you here alone and not even showing you around my home...”

“it’s alright, let’s take a look while the tea is brewing...”

Taemin’s & Jinki’s home is quite small & there’s isn’t much more for Jongin to see, but Taemin shows him the tiny bathroom & his little cabinet filled with the beauty products that EXO has promoted & he’s blushing a bit but he still looks kind of proud of himself & Jongin can’t help but leave kisses all over his cheeks. Then Taemin shows him his room & Jongin can see himself on posters put into frames on each wall, & he immediately recognizes a few shelves with EXO merch that he has seen in pictures on Taemin’s instagram already, but there are also a few anime books & figures & even more clothes on the ground than there was in the living room & he likes Taemin’s baby blue bedsheets.

“So... is it creepy?”

Taemin’s voice is tiny & Jongin turns around to look at him with a grin.

“no.”

“Really?”

Jongin nods & trots closer to take a peek at Taemin’s CD collection & then at his very large bookcases.

“can i look around or will it make you uncomfortable?”

“No, no, you can go ahead."

Jongin looks at Taemin’s desk & the few pictures of himself pinned to the wall in front of it & he can’t help but smile. Then he takes a closer look at Taemin’s bed & he bites his lip.

“oooooh.”

“Ah, you found him.”

Jongin is sitting on the bed, holding the little doll of himself with a smirk & Taemin rubs his neck & comes closer until his legs are bumping against Jongin’s.

“i have this one too...ehehe.”

“I know. I’ve seen him on your instagram.”

“so you sleep with him?”

“Every night.”

“lucky little me.”

Taemin laughs & Jongin puts the doll back against the pillow, before he turns to Taemin & looks up to him. He raises one of his hands to Taemin’s lower back & brings him even closer until he’s resting his head against Taemin’s stomach & Taemin’s hands come to play with Jongin’s hair.

“I hug him a lot too.”

“are you trying to make me jealous of a plush doll version of me?”

Taemin giggles.

“When I’m watching videos of you and you act really adorable, which is very often, I end up kissing him a lot. He gets a lot more kisses than you.”

“that’s really unfair!!”

Taemin bends down to kiss him & he moves around until he’s sitting on Jongin’s lap. They keep kissing & Taemin wraps his arms around Jongin’s neck & he’s getting a bit dizzy, because Jongin’s lips are so soft & so plushy & so much more perfect than he had ever dreamed them to be. But then, Jongin breaks the kiss & he’s whispering against Taemin’s lips.

“taeminnie...”

“Mhmmm?”

“we forgot the tea...”

Taemin blinks & he leans back to look at Jongin better & he sees him smiling at him gently, with shining eyes & damn this man is just so handsome & how can he be so handsome? How?! & it finally comes back to him. Yes. The tea.

Taemin is blushing a bit, because keeping his mind clear around Jongin is still so difficult & they go back to the living room & he has to redo their tea & when it’s finally done & they’re sitting on the couch close to each other, the front door opens & Jongin straightens up & Taemin sees him dusting off his jeans & tucking his shirt back into his pants & Taemin can’t help but snort.

“What are you doing?”

“i want to make a good impression.”

“You’re not meeting my parents.”

“shut up!”

Taemin laughs.

“I’m back!”

“We’re in here.”

Jongin gets up & he’s bowing at Jinki as soon as Jinki enters the room & Taemin is cackling. Taemin properly introduces them & it doesn’t take too long for Jongin to relax, because Jinki is already joking around & making him comfortable. Then he starts spilling the tea & Taemin pouts, sitting on the armchair as he sees Jinki & Jongin getting all friendly on the couch, talking about fried chicken & him, as if he wasn’t even here & Jinki is telling Jongin how he heard so much about him.

“Hyung, stop embarrassing me...”

Taemin has his arms crossed over his chest & Jongin suddenly feels a bit guilty, but Jinki is telling him such cute things about Taemin right now that he can’t find it in himself to stop him. Like how it takes Taemin approximately 2 seconds to lash out when Jinki pretends to have forgotten who EXO Kai is, & somehow, imagining an angry Taemin only seems adorable to Jongin.

"That’s because Minho-hyung & you are just assholes who like to push my buttons and see me annoyed.”

“It’s so easy though... It works every single time.”

Jongin leans over the armchair to hold Taemin’s hand & he’s pulling him forward until Taemin is forced to get up & Jongin pulls him down to sit on his lap & Taemin’s pout is vanishing a little bit, because this feels so nice & so domestic & so soft & his heart can’t really take all of that. Then Jongin is kissing his temple & hugging him close, until Taemin is completely resting against him & Taemin can’t remember why he was upset in the first place.

“you know, the guys want to meet you too...”

Taemin blinks a couple of times & turns a bit to look at Jongin & there’s a mix of fear & excitement in his eyes & his voice is a bit more acute than usual.

“The guys...?”

“the others exo members.”

“Really?!”

“i talk about you so much that they all asked to meet you. it can’t be too soon, because we’re busy with the tour... but if you’re alright with it, you could meet them after. and they’ll all be extremely happy to tell you lots of embarrassing stuff about me too. to make it fair.”

Taemin widens his eyes & he’s staring at Jongin in disbelief.

“For real?”

“for real.”

“Holy shit!”

“does that make you feel better?”

“I don’t know, this is so much to take in!!”

Jinki leaves them, because he really needs a shower after his long day at work & he wants to rest & give them privacy at the same time. & Taemin sits a bit more comfortably on Jongin with a little smile at the corner of his lips.

“You’d really let me meet Suho again?”

“again?!”

“I met him in Minho's bakery once... It was really nice.”

“why do you have to mention him?”

Taemin laughs & then he’s kissing Jongin’s pout. Jongin tells him that he can still think about it & he repeats that they’ll only do it after the tour anyway & that they can wait more if Taemin wants, then they’re kissing again. They end up talking about the tour & how exciting it is for Jongin. Then they talk about dancing & the conversation starts drifting off into personal subjects & memories & they’re still hugging softly & at some point, Taemin realizes how perfect of a date this is & it’s only the two of them, cuddling on his sofa, talking about nothing & everything & Jongin sharing little bits of himself that Taemin thought he would never know.

“Jonginnie...”

“mhmm?”

“There’s something I kind of always wanted to do... Can we?”

“what is it?”

Taemin moves away from him a bit & Jongin immediately pouts.

“i don’t like this already…”

Taemin starts laughing & he pats his own lap.

“Please rest your head on me.”

Jongin widens his eyes, & then smiles, & he obeys. He wiggles on the couch to lie down & puts his head on Taemin’s lap & looks up at him with a smirk.

“are you happy? is this like your dreams?”

“Almost...”

Taemin takes his time & gently puts his hands on Jongin’s head & he’s stroking his hair, almost reverently. Jongin’s hair is so soft between his fingers & Taemin brushes his scalp a bit & gives him a little massage & Jongin’s eyes are fluttering shut & he’s smiling.

“this is really nice...”

“Is it?”

“mhmmm...”

“Your hair always looks so soft, I’ve always wanted to just-... do this... run my fingers through it...”

One of Taemin’s hands moves over to Jongin’s face to stroke his cheeks & forehead & nose & chin & Taemin feels very emotional all of a sudden. He bends down to press a kiss to Jongin’s cheekbone, then his temple. Jongin turns his head & purses his lips & Taemin chuckles before he kisses him. It’s a bit awkward, considering the position they’re in, but they don’t care & Taemin soon straightens up again to continue his little ministrations.

“taeminnie...”

Jongin’s voice is barely louder than a whisper. He seems completely relaxed in Taemin’s arms.

“Yes?”

“does it also feel-... is it-... mhmm... wait a minute, i don’t know how to say it.”

“I’ll wait.”

Jongin opens his eyes again to look at him & he smiles & Taemin’s heart explodes.

“i like how you make me feel.”

“You mean the massage?”

“no, i mean in general. being with you... it’s so relaxing, and soothing. i like how i am when i’m next to you. i like us a lot. does it feel like that to you too?”

Taemin’s smile in that moment is the loveliest he’s ever given Jongin, & Jongin feels like his entire being is melting into honey.

“Yes, it does. I like us a lot too.”

#fanboy!au #the softness i can't ;;#....#so this was the last post before our break #i hope you liked it ♥♥

16 notes · View notes

dibidibifiction · 4 years

Text

Criminal in My Mind: Chapter 19

Warnings: smut; hard sex; foul language Pairing: Choi Minho x Reader Word count: 1.4k

Disclaimer: This is a work of fiction made for personal entertainment of readers. The writer does not ever intend to offend her readers nor does she aim to spread false information about anyone as to pay any disrespect to the real-life persons whom the characters are based on. She also does not claim ownership to any of the images that are being used.

masterlist Chapter 18

Y/N

Minho and I finally got to talk about everything days after the incident. I also finally got to meet his mother when I came to the hospital to visit them and help them pack up for her discharge. Well, I actually met her way before I knew Minho existed since she is one of our loyal customers at the flower shop.

It is now two weeks later and all is well since then.

Minho and I are currently at the café about to meet up with Kibum and Jonghyun Oppa to resume planning their wedding.

When I come back to our table from claiming our drinks at the coffee bar, something feels off. “Here’s your unsweetened black coffee, baby. Trying to maintain your sexy abs?” I giggle, leaning in to kiss him, but he pulls away. “What’s going on?”

He doesn’t answer, though his face does. His eyebrows furrow, making them almost meet, and his lips form into a pout.

When I sit next to him, I notice my phone, displaying my text messages from different people. The first one was from him, the second is from Kibum, and the third one…

Oh.

Jinki sent me a text a few days ago saying that I should ignore whatever it was that I heard him say when I ran to him for comfort the night of the incident.

“I thought we tell each other everything,” Minho says, still pouting.

I’ve never seen him this way. At first, I was worried, but now, I can’t help but enjoy this because he is so fucking cute!

“Aww, honey, are you jealous of Lee Jinki?” I say in a baby voice, hugging him from his side but his arms are crossed together.

He faces the other way, acting like one of Kibum’s twins when he doesn’t get what he wants.

“You know we’re just friends, right? And I already rejected him a bunch of times.”

He keeps the same expression.

“Okay, well, I’ll just cancel what I’m planning to do later with you when we get home since you’re not talking to me,” I say, trying to intrigue him.

He turns his head to face me again, his eyes squint with curiosity.

Now that I got his attention, I put my hand on his lap under the table and lean into his ear. “I’m going to let you do what you want to me… all… night… long,” I whisper seductively while my hand slides its way to his crotch.

He then abruptly stands up from his seat and grabs my wrist. “Let’s get out of here,” he says as he pulls me hurriedly towards the door.

Jonghyun Oppa appears before we get there. “Hey, are you guys leaving already? Kibum is just parking the car.”

“Hi, Oppa!” I greet him, reaching for him into a hug. I lead him to our table as I glance at Minho for a second and see his utter frustration, which I find super funny.

. . .

It is now later on in the night and we just said our goodnights to the lovely betrothed couple.

“Quick, get in the car,” Minho says, sounding so eager.

He’s already in the driver’s seat when I get into the front seat as he locks the doors in a millisecond. He grabs my face by the jaws to hale me into his mouth, making me feel the hotness that he’s been feeling all night.

I pull away from him. “Can’t this wait when we get to the apartment?”

He sighs in annoyance. “Fine. We’re going to mine. It’s much closer.”

We drive to his building so fast that the tires screech so hard they almost started a wildfire.

As soon as we step into his apartment, I watch him hastily kick his sneakers off along with his socks. He runs to me while already taking off his jacket followed by his sweater. “Take off your damn pants,” he orders me, the veins in his temples might pop at any second.

“Will you calm down? I haven’t even taken off my jacket yet,” I say, partly taking my time and partly teasing him, as I walk to his kitchen across the flat.

“For fuck’s sake,” Minho grits ballistically, stomping towards me then harshly grabs the collar of my overcoat to take it off me and proceeds quickly to remove my tights under my dress along with my underwear. He then starts kissing me, his tongue already almost making its way to my throat. He walks forward to make me retreat backward, disregarding the stools we’re knocking over until my back meets the island. His movement is so quick and heavy that I almost stumble.

I can't even explain how unlawfully arousing this feels, him using these actions to tell me how much he wants me.

I gasp as soon as he bites me just below my jawline, his tongue biding down to my breast while cupping the other one. He gets angrier when my dress is still in the way, so he immediately unzips and pulls it up my arms and throws it far away from our grasp.

I feel a sense of slight calm his way now. He’s breathing less fast, yet still deep, while he admires every inch of my skin down to my scar with his nose and mouth. He unhooks my bra, chucks it to the floor, and goes back up to lock his lips onto mine.

He then pulls away for a second to meet my eyes. This time he takes his time, trying to contain himself the slightest serenity he has left at this moment. He stares at me lustfully, then eyes me at my bare chest. “Oh, God, what are you doing to me, Y/n? You make me want to unravel the criminal in my mind,” he exhales seductively, meeting my eyes again while softly running his fingers from my neck, and slowly, continuously, down to my already soaking folds, making me shiver.

His eyes don't leave mine when his finger starts rubbing my clit in a circular motion. The corner of his mouth curves into a smirk, reacting to my drastic change of facial expression. “You like that, huh?”

I can’t help but only respond with a hum, my brain drawing a blank in which words to use.

He then lifts me up to make me sit on the counter. He kisses me one more time and kneels down while pushing my thighs apart for his mouth to meet my waterfall. I involuntarily cry out loud as he is eating me so hungrily.

“Fuck, Minho,” I moan, grabbing his hair and nailing on his roots. I savor every second of this moment like there is no tomorrow.

I scream even louder once he begins inserting two of his fingers to and forth my hole while maintaining the work of his tongue. He quickly gets up to watch my face as he fists my breast. His fingertips start to shake inside me, making my eyeballs roll to the back of my skull. A gust of shockwaves explodes all over my being as my water splashes everywhere.

Just as when I’m beginning to see stars, Minho forces me off the island to turn me around with his large hands and make me bend over as I wobble because of my weakened legs. I hear him unbuckle his belt and lower his pants, then so easily slipping his hard cock into my behind.

“Fuck yes!” his moan is deep and loud.

He begins to thrust harder so soon as he quickens his pace. He grabs a chunk of my hair and pulls it closer to him so he can squeeze my breast, his hot breath to my ear. “How do you make me so weak, Y/n?” he grunts.

I whimper through this incredible fucking as he’s making me come again. He grabs my neck for a tighter grasp as our moans blend together.

“Oh, God, yes please!” I scream, my voice high and stuttering.

He groans louder and longer as he carries on thrusting, then eventually takes out his bursting head so I feel a slush of hot liquid land on my asscheeks.

I turn around to see his messy state with sweat all over his entire face down to his shiny abs. His chest and shoulders go up and down as he pants with his mouth open.

He pulls me in to kiss my head and settles me onto his chest as I hear his heartbeat spelling out my name.

more SHINee fictions

#shinee smut #shinee minho smut #minho smut #choi minho smut #SHINee fanfiction #shinee fanfics #SHINee FanFic #shinee minho #choi minho #ktm cimm #ktm cimm c19

36 notes · View notes

katrinawritesthings · 7 years

Text

Onjongtae; grumpy; PG

jong being grumpy and pouty is Important

To: Taem 4:46pm Hey do you know why JJs being all grumpy on me rn

From: Taem 4:48pm lmao yeah

ao3

Jinki’s mouth is dry, his gums and his cheeks and his lips. He breathes slowly, eyes closed, thoughts hazy, slipping in and out of focus. Snippets of conversation from his own memory mix with the low murmur of the tv in front of him and the sounds of cars rolling by outside. He was just watching one of his shows when he remembered when he was trying to convince his boss to allow beanbag chairs in the office. He had facts and statistics and data for it and… he can’t seem to remember any of it at all. His hearing fuzzes out and then becomes sharper before dulling again and he sighs in the middle of struggling to pull back that moment in time.

It never happened; it was a dream, a weird hazy mess of a dream from a weird hazy mess of an accidental nap. He smacks his lips and licks up the inside of his mouth, turning his face more into the pillow he has in his arms. He’s kind of disappointed; he’s still sleepy, but the more he tries to fall back away the more his consciousness returns to him and the more the dream slips from his fingers until he can’t remember any of it. Something about work, maybe.

What wakes him up fully is the sound of footsteps up the front porch. Jonghyun’s home.

He’s probably what woke Jinki up in the first place; the sound of his car rolling up and him getting out are both closer and more distinct than the distant buzz that lulled him to sleep. He cracks his eyes open sleepily, turning to lie on his back and stretching his legs out over the couch. Jonghyun jiggles his key in the lock and Jinki rubs his eyes as he lets himself in. Everything is still so fuzzy and hazy, but he still reaches a lazy hand out for Jonghyun and gives him his best little smile.

“Welcome home, my birl,” he hums. Jonghyun pauses with the door half closed behind him and a confused look; it turns into a soft laugh as he looks Jinki up and down.

“What the fuck is a birl?” he asks. He closes the door behind him and shrugs his bag off of his shoulder, setting it down on the bench by the wall. Jinki shrugs.

“Like,” he says. “Boy. Girl. Boygirl. Birl.” His grin widens as Jonghyun’s confused face returns with more judgement this time. Jonghyun slides up to him on the couch and Jinki lets himself be gently pushed and pulled into a position Jonghyun can lean against. “I just woke up,” he adds in defense of his weak wordplay. It was good, but it could have been better, and he’ll admit that. Jonghyun exhales softly in amusement and settles himself between Jinki’s legs, leaning up on his shoulder. Jinki suddenly finds himself above a head of soft brown hair and he doesn’t really mind in the slightest.

“Yeah, well,” Jonghyun mumbles. “You can go back to sleep,” he says. “I’m just gonna be grumpy for a little bit.” His voice goes pouty in the middle of that and he curls up small, nuzzling his face into Jinki’s shirt and stealing his pillow to hold close. Jinki raises his brows, slinging one arm around Jonghyun’s waist and patting his grumpy head.

“Why?” he asks blandly.

“Hmph,” is all Jonghyun says. His voice is even smaller and if Jinki leans just right, he can see furrowed brows and the tiniest little frown. Adorable. He kisses the top of Jonghyun’s head gently, then rests his chin on it. Hmm. What could Jonghyun possibly be grumpy about. Traffic, maybe. Or work. But probably not work, because between work and coming home he went to snuggle with Taemin for a little bit, and he would have complained to him about work there. They’ve been going out for a few months now; Jonghyun is totally comfortable enough with him to whine about things.

Maybe he’s grumpy about Taemin. Jinki pets his arm gently, shrugging in his head so he doesn’t disturb Jonghyun’s comfort. He guesses it wouldn’t hurt to ask.

“Can I snoop and ask Taemin about it?” he asks.

“Hmph,” Jonghyun hisses, a heavy huff of breath, and Jinki chuckles softly. It was Taemin himself. Alright then. The two of them decided a while ago that with things like this, where Jonghyun’s pride and grumpiness won’t let him say yes to anything, that it’s okay to snoop if there wasn’t a hard “no,” so Jinki pulls out his phone to snoop.

To: Taem 4:46pm Hey do you know why JJs being all grumpy on me rn

He stares at his phone lazily, noting that Taemin saw the message almost immediately and then closed the conversation soon after. It was totally him. He wonders if he’s avoiding answering or just trying to think of how to say it. He doesn’t know Taemin enough to know which it was.

A soft vibration on his knee makes him look down; Jonghyun sticks his hand in his hoodie pocket and Jinki feels it on his knee instead until Jonghyun pulls out his phone. He watches Jonghyun check whatever it was, then huff even louder for a third time. Jinki rubs his nose to hide his soft little breath of amusement as Jonghyun replies to what was undoubtedly a message from Taemin and then stuffs his phone back into his pocket. He grips his pillow even closer with an audible little grumble, and then Jinki’s own phone lights up with a new notification.

From: Taem 4:48pm lmao yeah

Jinki snorts softly, leaning his head back against the corner of the couch. As Jonghyun wiggles closer to tuck himself under his neck again, Jinki pulls a pillow behind his head and watches Taemin’s little typing bubble. This should be interesting. He pets Jonghyun’s side slowly until Taemin finally sends the messages all at once.

From: Taem 4:57pm okay so like we’re hanging out right. and snuggling and being really cute and shit. and he turns to me, like, “you’re pan, right?” and i’m like “yeah” and so he’s like, “like, gender and sex wise?? like u like all genders?? every single one of them??” and i’m like “yeah that’s what pan means”

From: Taem 4:55pm and so he’s like “what about the genders like that people make up or with weird pronouns or when people say they’re two genders at the same time or more or that their gender changes based on arbitrary things” and just listing all of these exceptions or whatever and i’m here like “uh I mean we’ve talked about all of this before remember nb people are rad and cute and we have to support them and not be cis garbage”

From: Taem 4:55pm so he’s like “yeah but like. you know how when we talk about these things and it’s like we’re two average regular normal cis allies just kind of saying the same generic things that we’ve heard from nb people and not speaking from experience or anything”

From: Taem 4:55pm and i’m like uh

From: Taem 4:55pm and he’s like “because i really like you and i know you’re not a piece of shit about this but i’m still really anxious about it because this is always fucking terrifying but we’ve been going out for a while now and i feel like i can really trust you now and um”

From: Taem 4:55pm he’s like obviously really panicky and messed up about it so obviously i’m worried and so i try to comfort him and i’m like “bruh are you okay?? are you trying to come out to me or something?? because you know that if you are nb then i still love you and care about you and everything like that wouldn’t change”

From: Taem 4:55pm so now he’s all grumpy at me because i ruined his whole coming out thing because apparently he had a whole speech planned and i figured out what he meant halfway through

From: Taem 4:55pm and yeah

Jinki laughs. He didn’t mean to, but it comes out of him anyway, a breathy chuckle as he reads the last few texts over again. Holy shit. That was interesting. He turns to giggle into his pillow, phone dropping somewhere between his thigh and the couch cushion. Jonghyun makes a little noise and looks up so that Jinki can feel his nose brushing against his neck.

“What?” he asks, voice small. Jinki giggles a little harder at that but shakes his head and squeezes Jonghyun close.

“Nothing,” he grins. “I love you.” He drops a kiss on Jonghyun’s temple just to make him squeak and blush, hiding his face in his hands and curling back up tiny and small in Jinki’s arms. As insignificant as that whole thing was, Jinki can’t even fault him for it. He would be grumpy about it too.

#jongyu #jongtae #fluff #pg #oneshot #somehow lmao its 1500 but it feels like a drabble #taem texted jong to check if jinki knew he also was bigender bc he didnt wanna out him #a good egg #but jongs just Sooooooooo grumpy and Soooooo put out #he stops being grumpy tho like while taem is texting jinki lmao #he gets a Lil grumpy later when he asks jinki if taem told him #and jinkis like yeah nd jong just !!!! i spent!!! so much time!!! so much effort!!! i worked so hard!!! on that speech!!!#and then he just ruined it!!! by being so fucking cute and supportive!!!! ugh!!!! i hate him!!!!!#and jinkis like lmao and then jongs grumpy for like five more minutes before he gets over it #and then he kinda smiles like uwu bc taem is good and taem loves him and his weird gender #also taem texts him later like hey i know this is gonna make u grumpy again but uh just letting u kno i also have been nb this whole time #and jongs like ? and taems like yeah im lowkey agender and kinda demiboy and i kept meaning to tell u for like two months #but i just kept forgetting lmao #nd jong just >:///// bc first taem ruins his speech and now hes saying jong didnt rly need to worry that much about it in the first place #but then hes also kinda uwu bc they can be cute enbys together nd its good

14 notes · View notes

onewfantaesy · 4 years

Text

Step Family AU

“So what do you talk to your therapist about?” Kibum asks that Sunday morning, leaning against Taemin’s doorframe. Taemin only rolls over on his bed and groans.

“Go away.”

“What do you talk about?” Kibum presses, stepping into the room.

“What do you care?”

“Do you talk about me?”

Taemin looks at him with the only eye that’s visible from beneath his blankets and pillows. Kibum can barely see the kid’s face, but the way his eye moves tells him enough.

“Get out!”

“What, what do you tell her?” Kibum asks, moving even closer. Then he continues in a high, snotty voice, “He’s the meanest big step-brother ever, I hate him, he’s so mean to me.”

“Get! Out!”

Taemin pushes off his blankets and rolls out of bed to shove Kibum away.

“Kibum is so mean all the time! I wish I was an only child! Wah wah wah!”

“Leave me alone!” Taemin shouts, and he shoves Kibum hard enough to get him out of the room and then slam the door.

It puts them both in a bad mood all day. By three o’clock, Kibum is texting his mom relentlessly to come pick him up.

Two months later, it’s the fifth time Kibum is forced to sit in the therapist’s waiting room while Taemin has his dumb session. He thought this was only a few sessions, that Taemin would be done with it by now. He’s apparently on session number nine or ten, how many of these does he need?

“If you’re gonna keep bringing him to the crazy doctor, can you not just let Mom pick me up from school instead?” Kibum snaps when they walk in. Taemin’s head ducks down, and it gives Kibum a weird satisfaction to see him so embarrassed, but Jinki looks livid.

“Stop it,” he says carefully. “Be nice. It’s one hour, it won’t kill you to wait.”

Taemin practically runs into the back when he’s called in. Kibum rolls his eyes.

“You know,” Jinki says, his voice tight, “it might benefit you to see someone as well. Your mother and I were talking about it just yesterday.”

“I’m not some lunatic like he is,” Kibum hisses. “I don’t need to go spew my feelings to someone like that little emo freak.”

“Cool it,” Jinki warns him. “Do not talk about him like that. Do you understand?”

“Whatever.”

Taemin’s eyes are rimmed red when he comes back out an hour later, and Kibum wants to make fun of him for being a crybaby, but the look from Jinki tells him he’d be getting more than just grounded if he started making fun of the loser. When Jinki tries to put a hand on Taemin’s shoulder, Taemin shrugs it off violently and stomps away to go to the car.

Dinner that night is tense, and it’s more than just Taemin and Kibum making faces at each other when their parents aren’t looking. There’s something obviously wrong, but Kibum can’t pinpoint what it is. Minjung had started filling all of their plates before dinner the last few times Kibum was over, which was unusual. She usually just put everything in the middle and let you grab whatever you wanted. Taemin looked angry, and for a moment, Kibum swore he looked scared. He also was mostly pushing his food around his plate, enough for Minjung to whisper softly for him to stop.

“I’m not hungry,” Taemin mumbles.

“Taemin, please,” Minjung says softly. “Just a few more bites.”

“I’m not hungry,” he whines.

“Oh my God, stop being such a crybaby,” Kibum snaps. “Just eat it.”

“Shut up!” Taemin screams at him, and he flings his whole plate ate Kibum before bolting to his bedroom.

“What the fuck is his problem!” Kibum shouts.

“Kibum-”

“You’re gonna let him just do that shit to me? That’s so unfair!”

“Maybe it’s best if you went back to your mother’s,” Jinki says gently.

“What, now it’s my fault he’s a psycho?”

“No, it’s just - now isn’t the best time-”

“Oh, so you don’t have time for me anymore? That’s real nice.”

“Kibum, that’s not-”

“Whatever, I’m gonna go call Mom. I don’t wanna be here anyway.”

Kibum stomps down the hall to go to his room. When he passes by the bathroom he and Taemin share, he can hear the kid gagging from inside. Kibum thinks he’s just being a drama queen.

Boa picks him up twenty minutes later. Kibum doesn’t miss the way all the adults look behind exhausted, but he convinced himself he doesn’t care. He just wants to go home.

“They’re going through a lot right now,” Boa says softly on the drive home. “With Taemin. It’s - a very delicate situation.”

“Because Taemin is so gentle, right?” Kibum says with a snort.

“Kibum,” she says, her voice still soft and edged with worry.

“Don’t tell me you’re falling for his bullshit too?” Kibum whines. “Did you not hear what Dad said to me? They don’t have time for me! That’s fucked up!”

“It’s not that they don’t care about you,” she tells him. “But this is something very serious, and it needs to be taken care of as quickly and carefully as possible. To get you mixed in with everything wouldn’t be good for you.”

“What is so wrong with him?” Kibum snaps. “Is he finally going psychotic? I could have told you he was a little asshole lunatic years ago!”

“That’s also why getting you involved wouldn’t be good - for anyone,” she says, her voice flat. “You can be very antagonistic towards him. I wish I knew why, so I could help you, but it’s not good for either of you to be so mean to each other all time.”

“Whatever.”

“You might not go to your dad’s much for a little while,” Boa says. “But we’ll still see them. They’re still family, and we all still love each other very much.”

“Sure we do.”

Boa sighs, but she doesn’t say anything else on the matter.

The next Monday, there’s talk at lunch about how a seventh grader apparently fainted during gym class. Sure enough, Kibum sees Minjung’s car pull up and watches her rush into the main office, only to bring out a very pale, very annoyed looking Taemin a few minutes later. He’s got two big, red scrapes: one on his right arm, and the other on his right leg. Kibum has heard he fainted while running laps on the asphalt. It wasn’t even hot out. What a drama queen.

“Isn’t that Taemin?” Woohyun asks. “Do you think he’s the kid who fainted?”

“Probably,” Kibum snorts, turning back to his lunch. “Probably just doing it for attention.”

Woohyun looks at him, but doesn’t say anything else.

That Wednesday, there’s a rumor that a different seventh grader fainted during gym. During his lunch period, Kibum sees Kai going home with his own mother. That’s odd. Maybe they just both got sick or something?

Kibum puts the fainting thing out of his head. It had to be for attention. Taemin and Kai both take dance class together, they probably thought it up together as some weird prank or something. They’re both losers. That’s all.

A month later, Kibum is waiting after school for his mom to pick him up. He hasn’t been back to his dad’s at all in the last few weeks, but they have had dinner together as one big annoying blended family a couple times. Taemin hardly ate anything either time, and when any of the adults tried to coax him into eating more, it would just set him off and make him start arguing with them. He never got in trouble for it, that Kibum could tell. What a double standard.

But then as Kibum is walking along with Woohyun, he sees Taemin sway a bit next to Kai. His hand his holding on tight to Kai’s arm, but then his eyes roll back and he’s hurtling towards the ground and Kibum’s breath hitches. Taemin passes out right there, on the cement, the only reason he doesn’t crack his head open is because Kai held him and lowered him down as gently as he could.

“Taemin? Taemin!” Kai calls, panicking and lightly tapping Taemin’s cheeks.

Kibum doesn’t know why, but he rushes over to check on the kid. He even kneels down and puts his backpack down so he can get a better look, even takes his sweatshirt off to put it under Taemin’s head.

“Hey, loser, wake up,” Kibum says, his voice shaking. Then he snaps his head up at Kai. “What happened?”

Kai just shakes his head, his lips trembling.

“We have dance after school,” is all Kai says, his voice shaking.

“So what?” Kibum snaps.

“Kibum? Kibum, is that Taemin?” Boa calls, and she gets out of her car after parking it on the side and rushes over. “Kibum, call Minjung and ask her who’s picking Taemin up today, and if it’s her then tell her to come right here. If it’s your dad, call him instead.”

A small crowd is forming, but the fact that a parent is there seems to be keeping most people at bay. Taemin groans just as Kibum tells Minjung what happened, and he blinks a few times and looks at Boa with a very confused look on his face.

“Taemin? Hi Taeminnie, it’s Auntie Boa,” she says gently, holding his hand. Then she asks in a very soft voice, and Kibum can hardly hear her, “Can you tell me what you ate today?”

“I have dance today,” is all Taemin says, and he sits up even though Boa tells him not to rush. Kibum can’t figure out what dance class has to do with any of this, but it’s starting to piss him off that he can’t put it together.

Minjung rushes over quickly, and she looks frantic and worried and like she might cry.

“You’re not going to dance today,” she says as she brings Taemin to the car.

“No, Mom, I have to!”

“Taemin, you’re passing out! Do you not see what this is doing to you?”

“I have to!”

They’re already too far away for Kibum to hear anything else, and Boa just tells him quietly to get in the car.

“What does dance have to do with him passing out?” Kibum snaps. “What is going on? Or you just gonna keep telling me I can’t know?”

Boa sends him a look; it’s soft and full of worry and exhaustion. Whatever’s going on is making all of Kibum’s parents freak out, and he’d like to know now. He’s tired of being kept in the dark.

“You cannot use this against him,” she warns him as she starts driving towards the elementary school to pick up Sehun and Yeri. “I’m serious, Kibum. I don’t even want you saying anything to him about it, so you understand?”

“Okay, okay,” he scoffs. “Will you just tell me what’s going on?”

Boa sighs, and her grip on the steering wheel is so tight her knuckles turn white.

“Taemin and his friend Kai, they’re both in the same dance class. You know that.”

“Okay, yeah, so?”

“They’ve been having - issues,” she says gently. “The dance world can be very cruel. Very harsh. It’s part of the reason we pulled Yeri out of it last year.”

“I thought she just didn’t like it anymore?”

“Well, that too.”

“So what’s so harsh that has him fainting at the drop of a hat?” Kibum scoffs. Then he snorts, “What’s he doing, starving himself?”

The way Boa’s breath catches sends a pang in Kibum’s chest.

“Taemin loves dancing,” she says, her voice shaking. “You know that. He’s such a perfectionist about everything, and then a few other kids said some things to him and Kai. They’re getting older, their bodies are changing, they’re boys. I don’t know all the details, but the two of them have apparently been trying to become very, very thin. They think it will make their dancing better. That they’ll be better if they’re thinner. And poor Taemin - he was already so skinny, I can’t imagine what’s going on in that head of his.”

“When did this all start?” Kibum asks, his voice quiet.

“We’re not quite sure,” she admits. “But it came out when Taemin started seeing this therapist for those poems. Turns out it apparently had nothing to do with his father, but I’m not sure if that ever got completely solved. The eating became the new focus, since it was more concerning.”

Kibum doesn’t know how to feel. He doesn’t know what to do. What to say. But then they’re picking up Sehun and Yeri, and it’s not a conversation they’d have around the little ones anyway.

When Kibum is walking to class the next day, he sees Taemin leaving his lunch period and throwing out a whole, full brown bag of food. He and Kai both. Kibum doesn’t know what to do.

#taemin #shinee #onew #key #minho #step family au #yoooooo this au is getting angstier by the second #i like to layer angst on top of angst

10 notes · View notes

storytellerofuntoldlegends · 6 years

Text

Retribution: Chapter Two

A/N: This chapter was meant to come out much sooner, but I got distracted by a fusion idea I had. So, here we are! Enjoy!

Ask the characters (or me!) at @amanamageandtwomisfits-asks

Monsters, Mythicals, and Misfits: Masterpost

Warnings: violence, vampire discrimination

Dr. Picani was… interesting, to say the least. If anything, he had enthusiasm. And he was very qualified for the job. After all, the man had a PhD in psychology. There was just one slight problem. Dr. Picani insisted on quoting a cartoon in nearly every breath.

“Dr. Picani… you do realize that this is a high school. You’d be a counselor for teenagers,” Logan pointed out.

“Jinkies, you can just call me Emile! And I’m not a fish out of water when it comes to teenagers, trust me,” Emile said, flashing Logan and Virgil a comforting grin. Logan tried his hardest not to wince at yet another cartoon reference, while Virgil merely raised an eyebrow.

“Why the water references?” Virgil asked. Emile paled slightly, while Logan gave Virgil a confused glance.

“Uh… water you talking about?” he laughed nervously. At that moment, Logan wanted to facepalm, but that would be unprofessional. Even if the interviewee was acting rather unprofessional.

“You made a comment about ‘land legs’ earlier. And just now you said you weren’t a ‘fish out of water,’” Virgil replied. Emile glanced around nervously, refusing to look either Logan or Virgil in the eyes.

“Uh, I- I’m just kind of a goofy guy, I guess!” he laughed nervously. Virgil didn’t look convinced, but Logan gave Virgil a slight glare, silently telling him not to press on the subject. It was clear that Dr. Emile Picani was hiding something, but Logan was confident that he was trustworthy, even if he was a bit… over the top.

“That is quite alright, Dr. Picani. Thank you for your time today,” Logan said, giving the doctor a thin smile. In return, Emile gave Logan a dazzling grin.

“Thank you! I guess th-th-th-that's all, folks!” he proclaimed, giving a cheesy impression of Porky Pig, waving at Logan and Virgil. While he was waving, Logan caught a glimpse of something on his wrist. It seemed to be a bracelet, made out of pale pink and blue seashells. But before he could comment on it, the exuberant doctor had left the room.

“Well that was…” Virgil trailed off, sagging in his chair.

“Interesting. But he is our best candidate,” Logan said. Virgil gave Logan an incredulous stare.

“That guy? Really? I think the short-tempered dwarf would be a better option,” Virgil huffed. Logan’s mouth set into a firm frown.

“Was that a pun?” he asked, his voice low. Virgil snorted out a laugh, covering his mouth as soon as the sound escaped his lips.

“Not intentionally. But come on, Logan. This Dr. Picani was clearly hiding something. What if he’s a siren?” Virgil protested.

“Sirens are supposed to sing about your heart’s deepest desires. Dr. Picani was making puns and wouldn’t stop quoting cartoons. Not really my heart’s wishes,” Logan replied.

“You do realize that you are dating Patton, right?” Virgil smirked. Logan’s face flushed slightly.

“I- um, that’s not the point! And if Dr. Picani really is a siren, then I’m sure you would have heard musical tunes and Disney quotes,” Logan shot back. Virgil rolled his eyes and groaned.

“Okay, so he’s not a siren. But there’s still something weird about that dude,” Virgil muttered.

“I did notice he had a seashell bracelet on. Perhaps he likes the sea? That ‘land legs’ comment could merely have been a reference to a trip to the beach he had taken recently. We very well could be reading into this too much,” Logan pointed out. There was silence for a moment, while Virgil mulled over what Logan had just said.

“Maybe you have a point. Guess I’m just paranoid, as per usual. So we’re gonna hire this guy?” Virgil asked.

“He is our best option,” Logan replied. Virgil let out a sigh.

“I guess you’re right,” he shrugged. Logan nodded, giving Virgil a small smile.

“Very well. I’ll take care of the paperwork and get it to Ms. Torres,” he replied.

“Sounds good to me,” Virgil said, standing up from his chair and stretching. Logan shuffled through the papers on the table, making sure that each document was in its place.

“I’m gonna head to my classroom, if that’s alright with you. See you at lunch?” Virgil asked, beginning to leave the room. He stopped at the doorway, casting a glance back at Logan.

“Of course, Virgil. See you then,” Logan replied, sparing a quick glance up from his paperwork, then focusing back on the pile in front of him. Virgil smiled, then left the room to get ready for the school day.

The day carried on rather uneventfully, however, Virgil was glad when lunchtime came around. While the morning had been uneventful, it had been quite boring. Then again, Virgil supposed, it was a Monday.

As he walked down the hallway to Logan’s classroom, Virgil hoped that a certain group of misfits would be joining them for lunch. That is, he was hoping to see Thomas, Joan, and Talyn. The trio, by invitation of Logan, would often have lunch with the two teachers. At first it was because they wanted to discuss the Mythical-Human Relations club meetings, seeing as Thomas, Joan, and Talyn ran the club along with Logan. However, now they joined Logan and Virgil for lunch simply because they wanted to.

“Mr. Caelius! Quick question for ya!” Joan asked, once Virgil had entered Logan’s classroom. Virgil raised an eyebrow, setting his bag down as he took a seat at the cluster of desks. It seemed that the three teenagers had once again rearranged Logan’s classroom, something that the science teacher didn’t particularly enjoy. However, having his classroom slightly rearranged to accommodate the five of them was better than the alternative of them not eating together at all.

“Shoot,” Virgil shrugged.

“Okay, so the vampire thing where you can’t see your reflection. Is that true?” Joan asked, leaning forward in their chair. Thomas and Talyn leaned in as well, while Logan rolled his eyes, and shook his head with a fond smile.

“Well… it depends on the mirror. If it’s made with silver, I can’t see my reflection. But if it’s made with a different metal, I can see myself just fine,” Virgil replied. Thomas and Joan immediately slumped back in their chairs, while Talyn smirked.

“You both owe me five bucks,” they said smugly.

“Wait, you guys bet on whether or not I could see my reflection?” Virgil asked, trying to suppress a laugh.

“Yeah, I bet that you couldn’t see your reflection, but Joan was convinced that the whole mirror thing was a hoax,” Thomas sighed, running a hand through his hair.

“And I told them that they were both wrong,” Talyn shrugged. Both Logan and Virgil chuckled at that, while Joan and Thomas gave out various mumbles of frustration.

“So tell me, has anyone heard anything from our undersea friends?” Logan asked.

“You mean Annika and Haven? I haven’t heard anything from them since Annika decided to go back to the ocean,” Thomas replied.

“Yeah, and Haven went with her. Something about wanting to meet aquatic fairies?” Talyn added, glancing at Joan for confirmation.

“Yeah, she also said she wanted to explore the world. Haven was held captive by D.O.M.E. for quite some time,” they said.

“Makes sense,” Virgil shrugged. However, Logan seemed puzzled.

“But how would she go in the ocean and visit the undersea creatures? She’s a fairy, and as far as I’m aware, fairies do need to breathe. And I don’t believe her tiny, delicate form could handle the deep sea pressure,” Logan pointed out.

“Maybe she has water wings?” Thomas grinned. Logan’s lips pressed together in a firm line.

“Or magic. Fairies use magic,” Joan added. A small, frustrated sound escaped Logan’s lips, and he brought one hand up to his face, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Fine. I suppose that makes sense,” he huffed. The teenagers and Virgil broke into laughter, while Logan let out a sigh.

The lunch period continued as normal, with the teens idly chatting with each other, Logan and Virgil occasionally joining in the conversation. Soon, the bell rang, signaling the end of the lunch period. Thomas, Joan, and Talyn said goodbye to Logan and Virgil, and then Virgil returned to his own classroom.

The day seemed to drag on slowly, until finally the final bell rang. Students rushed out of the building, leaving Virgil alone in his classroom. He straightened the papers on his desk, debating on staying late and grading them. As much as he didn’t want to, it probably would be better if he started now, rather than waiting until later.

With a sigh, he walked out of his room to let Logan know that he was staying late. Virgil could have just texted Logan this, but he needed an excuse to stretch his legs, as well as put off grading for just a little while longer.

While walking to Logan’s room, he noticed a girl standing in the hallway. She wore a mauve cape coat, black jeans, and black ankle boots. Her platinum blonde hair was pulled up into pigtails, her warm brown eyes glancing around frantically. There was something… familiar… about the girl, but Virgil couldn’t quite place it.

“C’mon, Zephyr, where are you?” the girl muttered. Virgil raised an eyebrow, stepping closer to the girl. She didn’t seem to realize he was there.

“Looking for someone?” Virgil asked. The girl jumped, eyes wide. She stumbled backwards slightly, and Virgil put his hands up in a placating gesture.

“Whoa, it’s okay! I didn’t mean to startle you. You just looked a little lost, and I wanted to help you,” Virgil said, giving his best attempt at a reassuring smile. The girl seemed to become more terrified.

“Vampire,” she gasped. Virgil stiffened, self-consciously running his tongue over his fangs, as if he had forgotten they were there. This caused the girl to thrust her hands out in front of her, shielding her face.

“Hey, don’t freak out! I may be a little… irritable sometimes, but I’m not gonna-” Virgil’s sentence was cut off as a sudden gust of wind blew him backwards, knocking him off of his feet. He groaned as his back slammed into the ground, trying to discern where that sudden wind came from. They were inside so how… unless…

“A mage?” he wondered aloud, slowly rising to his feet.

“That’s right, vampire,” she spat, hands held out defensively. Virgil sighed.

“Look kid, I’m not gonna hurt you. I don’t hurt anyone,” Virgil explained. A determined frown came over the girl’s face.

“Right. You probably use this school for some sort of sick feeding ground!” she scoffed.

“I’m telling you the truth. Not all vampires are bad, you know,” Virgil shot back. The girl’s eyebrows furrowed, and she took a deep breath.

“Eno degnaf eht nrub, nus fo syar nedlog!” she cried, and a brilliant light formed in her hands. Virgil hissed in pain, dropping to his knees. It felt like his skin was smoldering, and he squinted up at the light before him. Somehow, this girl managed to create sunlight in her hands.

Suddenly, as soon as the sunlight appeared, it faded away. Spots danced in Virgil’s vision, and he could barely stay upright. The girl didn’t seem to be faring much better, as she was leaning heavily against the wall. She managed to get her bearings, and straightened up, holding out her arm. A ball of fluff- which seemed to be a rabbit with wings, unless Virgil was really out of it- flew over and perched on her arm. The girl turned, casting one last glance at Virgil over her shoulder before darting away. Then Virgil fully crumpled to the ground, his vision fading to black.

Tag List: @alix-the-skeleton @allthemetalsoftherainbow @alyssadashrub @amazable01 @applecannibal @arandomkoalainaustralia @armageddonhascome @asalwayss @asymmetricalgarbage8888 @atomicengineerdetective @backatthebein @bangthekobrakid @bloodropsblog @bookwormravenclaw @bubblycricket @calimori @callboxkat @cats-with-blogs @completley-logical @coffeestudylive @cosmic-chu @cyndaquil17 @dani-jeanso @dapper-and-dysfunctional @datonerougecookeh @daysforrain @deathshadowrules @didsomeonesayprince @dragonangel-funandfire @emmared2210 @emphoenixcat @endreams-s @every-day-insomniac @everyoneinspaceisgay @fandomsandanythingelse @fandom-random2405 @freekiphotography @freepaperie081 @frigglishsprite413 @grump-septic-iplier @grxce-thompson @hanramz-the-fander @hiiicup @honey-youshouldseemeinacrown @horsesquid @i-am-absolute-fandom-trash @iaminmultiplefandoms @icecoldparadise @i-need-a-social-life-2710 @ironwoman359 @just-another-fan17 @justanotherpurplebutterfly @kanejandkrudge @keeshy-ekho @keys117 @kitsuneprideleader @kittyboof8 @le2712 @lexboydfandompanda @littlemiracle05 @lizaelsparrow @llamaly @loganpatton @lollingtothemax @look-its-meme @loverofpizzaandallthingssweet @lynlinked @mewsicalmiss @michealawithana @midnightcandy @migraine-marathon @moarfandomtrash @monikastec @moonstonefox12 @musicphanpie-b @musicsavedmefromdeath @mystrangedarkson @nightmarejasmine @ninjago2020 @nose-to-meet-you @not-as-smart @poisonlyra @punch-you-with-friendship @punsterterry @purplepatton @romanssippycup @roxiefox234 @royallyanxious @ruuworld @sanders-trash-4ever @save-me-oh-dream-of-mine @seas-space-and-stardust @shygirl4991 @sleepyssnail @softbludemon @sombraplayslazertag @somepostontheinternet @sorrybutyoutube @sweetinsomniac @thatrandomautist @thefamouszombiebouquet @thegreyacefromspace @thepusheenqueen @thestoryoferissur @thisrandomperson102 @thomassandersisanamazinghuman @thuriweaver @treblesanders @ultimate-queen-of-fandoms2 @verymuchanidiot @vickyderpface @vigilantvirgil @wildhorsewolf @xing-baby @youngbloodedclique

#sanders sides #prinxiety #logicality #vampire!virgil #mage!roman #human!logan #werewolf!patton #Dr. Emile Picani #shapeshifter!thomas #werecat!talyn #joan #fluff #angst #monster au #sage writes

185 notes · View notes

minhoinator · 6 years

Text

By My Side, A Hogwarts AU (21/75)

promises kept - “Nervous?”

Minho stopped fidgeting for a second, his hands folding in his lap as he looked over at Mom. He was about to answer her, but then a voice called out over the intercom: “Stockport, arriving in five minutes. Stockport, arriving in five minutes.”

“Is that his train?”

master list // AO3 // AFF // first year - muggle-born, sorted, first day, homesick, hallowe’en, deck the halls, possibilities, belonging, exceedingly acceptable, return to king’s cross - second year - diagonally, taking flight, ten points, all that glitters, holly jolly, push and pull, shooting stars, special treat, sleepover, promises made

@lockandminkey @minhosbowties @sapphicshawol @artfulkey @shinyexo @posygal @bumkeyko @usuallydreamin @taespoon-of-sugar (if anyone else wants to be tagged in this, just let me know!)

* - * - *

“Nervous?”

“Is that his train?” he asked as he bounded off the bench and weaved through the crowd to the screen displaying the train numbers and their arrival times.

The click of Mom’s heels followed him, her arm draping over his shoulders. “0525, that’s his train, right?” Minho nodded, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly. Kibum would be arriving at Platform 10, should they go there and wait for him to get off the train? “Let’s go back and wait for him on the bench, all right?”

“But…” He turned to watch as she started to walk away. Did Kibum know his way around Muggle train stations? Would he even know where to look for them? While her back was still turned, Minho darted up the steps and ran down the crowded corridor toward Platform 10.

Once he found it, he bounced on the balls of his feet, freezing on his tiptoes when the train pulled up to the platform, the brakes screeching as it came to a stop. Minho grinned when he spotted Kibum peering through the window, returning his wave happily. The other passengers poured out of the doors and on to the platform. It took a while for Kibum to make an appearance in the doorway. He bolted to him once he did, smiling up at him as he stepped down onto the platform.

Minho hugged him as soon as both of his feet were on the ground. “Hey, buddy,” Kibum said, patting his back until Minho let him go. “Where’re your parents?”

“Dad and Minseok are at practice and Mom is waiting on one of the benches.” He gestured to the patched-up satchel hanging at Kibum’s side. “Do we need to go get your luggage?”

“Nope. This is it.”

“Huh.” Kibum laughed as he started following the rest of the passengers off the platform, Minho following him immediately. “Yeah, let’s go find Mom.”

* - * - *

The drive home from the train station was...oddly tense. Kibum tugged on the seatbelt, pulling it away from his neck and slipping it over his head. Minho glanced back at him from his spot in the front seat, offering him a small smile, and looked like he was about to say something. But, a strange jingle started to play, and his attention snapped back over to his mom.

He held his hand out, taking the thin pink device she handed him and flipped it open before he held it up to his ear. “Hey, Dad!” He paused, laughing after a second. “You’re using dad’s phone, stupid, of course I’m gonna think you’re Dad!”

Mrs. Choi smacked Minho’s arm lightly. “Be nice to your brother.”

“You didn’t hear h -- hmm? Okay...okay...yeah...okay, bye.” Minho closed the thin pink thing and slipped it back into his mom’s purse. “Practice is running a little late so you don’t have to have dinner ready until 8.”

She let out a long sigh and Kibum leaned over a little to see the time on the car radio. Damn it, it was only 4:30, but he was already hungry -- he and Grandma usually ate early. As if on cue, his stomach growled and Minho glanced back at him. He glanced between Kibum and his mom, his expression a little weird. Kibum’s brow furrowed when Minho looked back at his mom with a smile.

“What if we got pizza and they got something on the way home?”

“I don’t know.”

“You like pizza, right, Kibum?”

“Uh...” Minho looked back at him and Mrs. Choi met his eyes in the rearview mirror. “I’ve never had it, I don’t think.”

Both of their eyes widened, and Mrs. Choi changed lanes quickly. “Get my phone and text your father.” Minho nodded and grabbed the pink thing from her purse, flipping it open again. “Tell him that they can either have leftover pizza or they can pick something up on the way home.” She met Kibum’s eyes through the mirror again. “I’m sure you’ll love it.”

Kibum smiled at her before she looked back at the road. Soon, they pulled into a parking lot for a place called Croma. They followed Mrs. Choi inside, both peering over her shoulder as she ordered them two pizzas -- a margarita and an Americana, he thought she said -- as well as some garlic bread sticks and salads.

“Grandma grows garlic around the house,” Kibum said as they headed over to the semi-populated waiting area. “Like, all around the house. We use it, of course, for cooking and, like, potions and stuff, but it’s mostly there to keep vampires away.”

Minho’s eyes widened and he started to say something, but they were both quickly shushed by Mrs. Choi. Kibum frowned, glancing around at the curious Muggles in the waiting area. Something dinged inside her purse, and she pulled out the pink thing, ignoring them for a moment.

Minho cleared his throat, leaning toward Kibum to whisper, “When we’re around...other people...we probably shouldn’t talk about...that stuff.”

Kibum glanced past him to his mother, who was still focused on the pink thing. “Even around your family?”

“Uhh...”

“Really?”

“It’s okay sometimes, and Minseok is usually okay with it, but...sorry, I should have mentioned it earlier.”

“It’s okay.” An awkward sort of silence stretched between them, broken when one of the people in the waiting area was called up to get their pizza. “Am I gonna be in trouble?”

Minho laughed. “No, I don’t think so.” He chuckled again before he sobered. “Just be sure not to say anything in front of my dad, because then you might be.”

“Choi!”

They hurried after Mrs. Choi as she made her way back up to the counter. She handed the two pizza boxes to Minho and the foil bag of breadsticks and the salads to Kibum. “Go ahead and sit in the back seat, honey,” she said when they reached the car. Minho slid the pizza into the middle of back seat before he hopped inside. “We’ll be home in ten minutes.”

Kibum thought he had been hungry before, but the smell wafting up from the pizza and the garlic bread was nearly torturous. When his stomach growled loudly again, Minho looked over at him, his eyes alit with silent laughter. He continued to talk to his mom about whatever they were talking about while he slowly unrolled the top of the breadsticks bag. With a finger on his lips, he passed one to Kibum, who ate it quietly and quickly, savoring it as much as he could on the way home.

Prism Lane was quite similar in appearances to Juliette Boulevard, with the small, matching houses and the cobblestone lanes leading to the brightly colored doors. One of the differences, Kibum noticed, were the gardens.

Here, they were pristine, with prim little rose bushes or orchids or carnations lining the homes. Back in Nottingham, however, Kibum knew that at least seven of the other residents were witches and wizards, since some of the kids were also at Hogwarts. The gardens back home were teaming with different plants, to make potions and poultices and salves, or to cook with, since they did not often go to Muggle grocery stores.

They pulled into the driveway and followed her into the house. It was nice and homey, in its own way, but not cozy like Grandma’s house. The walls were painted a cool gray with touches of blue and green accented in the art and the plants. Even though he had only seen the entrance, it seemed oddly clean, compared to Grandma’s house.

“Put the pizza on the counter before you show Kibum to your room, all right?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Minho said, kicking off his shoes and holding the pizza boxes in his arms out to Kibum. “Put those here. I’ll go set them down. Just wait here?” Kibum set the bag of breadsticks and salads on top of the pizza boxes and watched as Minho glided across the hardwood floor to the swinging kitchen door. He reappeared a second later and hurried to put his shoes on top of the cubby by the door. “You can put yours next to mine.”

He set his shoes beside Minho’s and followed him upstairs to his room. “What...”

“Hmm?” Kibum pointed to the bed floating on the floor. “Oh, that’s our air mattress. We had it from when Jinki or Taemin or any of Minseok’s friends would sleep over.”

“Oh.” Tentatively, Kibum sat down on the end.

“I think there’s a hole in it, so we’ll have to blow it up every night.”

“Blow...it up?”

Minho snorted. “Like, with air?” He propped his feet up on the air mattress, jostling Kibum where he sat. Kibum rolled his eyes and started to glare at Minho when they heard a cupboard slam shut downstairs. “Oh, we should hurry,” Minho said, already hopping over the air mattress and reaching for his bedroom door. “We don’t want the pizza to get cold.”

Thankfully, they made it in time. The pizza was...deliciously hot and cheesy and Kibum wondered why the hell he had been deprived of it for so long.

They needed this at Hogwarts.

He was about to ask Minho to suggest it to Sookey when they got back to school, but Mr. Choi and Minseok walked through the door. Mrs. Choi got up to greet them and Kibum glanced at Minho, who set his fork down with a sigh as he looked to the dining room doorway. Kibum sucked the red sauce off his thumb and followed his gaze.

“Hey, Min...” Minseok said as soon as he stepped into the kitchen, grabbing a plate and a couple slices of pizza before he looked up and locked eyes with Kibum. “Hi, I’m -- “

“Minseok, I know. I’m -- “

“Kibum. I know, too.” He slid into the seat across from Minho, glancing between the two of them. “Do you talk about me at school, Min?”

“Occasionally,” he said before he stuffed another bite of pizza into his mouth.

“Only good things.”

Kibum struggled to keep his amusement from showing and Minho kept eating to keep his mouth full. Minseok squinted. “I don’t believe you.” Minho started to laugh, but all three of them quieted with Mr. and Mrs. Choi walked back into the kitchen.

“So,” Mr. Choi said, taking his seat at the head of the table while Mrs. Choi fixed him a plate. “You’re the famous Kibum.”

He spared a quick glance at Minho. The tips of his ears, as well as his cheeks, were a bright red as he stared pointedly at the table. “I don’t know about famous, sir, but yes.”

Minseok snickered, stopping when Mr. Choi cleared his throat. They all started eating after a second of awkward silence. Mr. and Mrs. Choi filled each other in about their days while the boys ate. Once Kibum was full, Minho stopped eating and cleared their plates from the table. Kibum followed him into the kitchen, rinsing the plates when Minho washed them and set them on a towel to dry. They washed the other plates too after Minseok brought them in.

Once the water was drained, Minho led him upstairs, away from the sounds from the other room downstairs. “What was that?” he whispered as they climbed the stairs.

“Dad is probably just watching football on TV. Do you wanna shower before bed?”

“Sure.”

“Okay, grab your stuff and I’ll show you how it works”

It didn’t take Kibum long to shower, and soon he was tucked between his blankets. Minho flicked off the light, accidentally bumping into the air mattress on his way to bed. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Beside him, there came a creak and a sigh, and Kibum glanced over to see that Minho had settled into bed. He stared at his silhouette for a second before he looked up at the stars on the ceiling. "Are...”

“Hmm?”

“Are those in constellations?”

Minho hummed his assent. “I tried, at least.”

“You did a good job.” There came a delayed thanks from the shadows to his right, a hint of a smile coloring Minho’s voice. “So,” Minho’s head turned on his pillow. “What have you told your family about me?” He glanced up when Minho turned on his side to face him.

“Everything, I guess.”

Kibum pulled his blankets up over his shoulder as looked at Minho. The moonlight softly lit the top of his head, the bridge of his nose, and the tips of his fingers peeking out from under his blanket. His face was still cloaked in shadow, but Kibum could feel his eyes on him. Kibum blinked, and the moonlight seemed to fade, if only slightly. “What -- “ he cleared his throat when his voice cracked. “What do you mean by ‘I guess’?”

Minho sighed, his fingers twitching around his blanket. “Everything I could remember, I guess. Like, how you helped me learn English in first year, and then again after my concussion.” He stretched a little as he yawned. “About that one time you almost fell through the lake. When you got sick but wouldn’t admit it...”

“I wasn’t sick. it was allergies.”

“Listen, Bummie, Pomfrey agreed with me so shush.”

“Whatever.” Kibum smiled, warmth blooming in his chest. He wrapped his arms around his pillow, hugging it. “What else?”

Minho yawned again. “I don’t know. Can’t remember. Mom does like you though, I think.”

Kibum’s brow furrowed. “Really?” It didn't necessarily seem like it.

He nodded against his pillow. “Something about...about liking that she knows that...there’s someone at school who cares about me...I think...” His voice grew quieter and quieter until it dropped off completely. Kibum listened to his steady breathing for a moment before he rolled onto his back.

It took him a little while to start to drift off -- being in a strange bed and all. Once he did, however, his throat became increasingly dry. Soon, he was wide awake because of it. With a quiet groan, he sat up, wrapping his blanket around him as he slowly got out of bed and shuffled to the door.

There was a light still on downstairs, stopping Kibum in his tracks. Was it just a nightlight or was someone still up? No, someone was still up, he could hear their voice. He started to descend the stairs, freezing when one of the steps creaked under his foot.

The voices quieted for a second, and a shadow passed over the open kitchen door before they spoke again. “It’s not like he’ll be here much longer,” Mrs. Choi said, her voice sounding like a tired sigh. “It’s just until the end of the week. And it’s not like you’ll be here often.”

Kibum slowly sat down on the step, wrapping his arms around himself. “I don’t want Minseok here either, then, you know, just in case. I’ll take him with me to work.”

“Of course.” Silence stretched between them for a moment. “He is Minho’s friend...I don’t think he’d do anything to harm us.”

“I guess.”

Kibum jumped when a hand grabbed his shoulder. He turned, expecting to see Minho behind him, but found Minseok instead. He gestured behind him, and crept back to his room, Kibum quietly following. He closed the door and flipped on the light once Kibum was inside.

“How much did you hear?” Minseok asked as he walked past him on his way to his bed.

Did he know? Kibum stared at him for a moment, searching his expression for any sort of clues. “Not much, but enough.”

“Yeah.” Minseok rubbed his hands over his face, sighing heavily.

“Is that why he always takes you with him to practice? Because of Minho?” When Minseok didn’t respond right away, Kibum went on. “Like, I know they were talking about me, but it sounds like what happened here last summer.”

Minseok looked up at him, his brow furrowing. “Minho told you about that?” More or less...Kibum nodded. “I think it is, even if Dad won’t admit it.”

Kibum let out a disdained huff before he sank to the floor, crossing his legs beneath him. “What the hell for?”

“I think, well, I think Dad is just, like, struggling with the idea that one of his sons is a wizard. It doesn’t help that Minho refuses to do magic to prove that he actually is a wizard -- “

“That’s against the law for us, though.”

“Right, that’s what he said.” Minseok sighed again. “I think just the fact -- that he’s magical -- really freaked Dad out...He doesn’t talk to me about it, but I’ve heard him say stuff to Mom when they think I can’t hear them.”

Kibum couldn’t help but ask, “What sort of stuff?”

Minseok started to speak, but quickly closed his mouth and averted his gaze, shaking his head. “I don’t remember.”

His hands fisted in his blankets, tugging it a little tighter around himself. “What do you think?” Kibum’s jaw clenched when Minseok met his eyes again. “About Minho? What do you think?”

“I don’t think he’s a freak, if that’s what you’re asking. Like not at all.” Kibum started to relax a little bit. “I wish I could go with him and see all the cool stuff he tells me about, but...yeah.”

Kibum nodded. He seemed nice enough and supportive of Minho, which was good. If Minho’s stories about Minseok were to be believed, he basically hung the sun in the sky. “I...I’m glad he has you to come home to.”

“And I’m glad you’re there for him at school.”

Kibum gave him a small smile before he stood and headed for the door. “Going to practice with your dad tomorrow?”

“Probably. Maybe.” Minseok smiled back. “I might try to stay home.”

“Okay.” Kibum closed the door behind him, tiptoeing down the hall to Minho’s room, his previous thirst forgotten. Carefully and quietly, he crept back into his bed and rolled on his side to face Minho. His hand laid limply off the bed, his thumb twitching occasionally.

It wasn’t fair.

It wasn’t fair that someone as sweet and kind and giving as Minho would have to come home to...to parents who can’t seem to accept a major part of who he was. He already knew this visit was going to be different when they started to plan it last year, but he wasn’t expecting this. He glanced past the tips of Minho’s fingers to where his face was hidden by the night.

“I know you’re asleep, buddy,” Kibum whispered. “But I want you to know that I’ll always be there for you. No matter what. I’ve got your back like you’ve got mine.” He glanced back at his hand, and after a second of thought, he hooked their pinkies together. “I promise.”

* - * - *

In the haze of early morning, Minho’s only warning was a slight clink. By the time his eyes had barely started to open, it was too late.

Ice cold water, followed by the ice cubes themselves, poured onto his neck and back. Minho’s eyes squeezed shut before he launched himself out of bed, tripping over the empty air mattress and falling onto the floor.

Looking up, he saw Minseok standing over his bed, drinking the rest of the water from the glass.

“Breakfast is ready.” He cackled and ran out the door when Minho threw his cleat at him. “Hurry up!” he called from the hall, his heavy footsteps thundering down the stairs.

Grumbling to himself, Minho took off his soaked shirt and tossed it into his hamper. He was about to go downstairs in just his shorts, but then he looked back at the empty air mattress. He could feel his face heat up as he looked around for a shirt of some kind, finding and pulling on one of his many hoodies and heading out the door. Before he went downstairs, however, he hurried to the bathroom, combing his hair into place with his fingers.

“Good morning!” he said as he walked through the doorway and into the kitchen.

Kibum looked up from the table, smiling brightly at him. “Morning!”

The TV was on in the living room, but Minho couldn’t tell what was playing. He scooped some slightly burnt scrambled eggs and a couple slices of bacon from the discarded pans around the kitchen and grabbed two of the frozen waffles from the toaster. “Where’s Mom?”

Kibum shrugged, and Minseok answered from the other room. “Dad took her out for breakfast!”

“Ahh.” Kibum was pouring him a glass of orange juice, and he slid it in front of the seat beside him as Minho came into the dining room. “Sleep okay?”

“Mmhm.” He took a sip of his own juice, his brow furrowing. “So I know that this isn’t pumpkin juice but it kinda looks like it and I’m each time I take a drink I’m surprised.” Minho almost snorted scrambled eggs out of his nose and Kibum patted his back as he coughed. “It wasn’t that funny.”

“It’s not you,” Minseok said as he went through the dining room to the kitchen. “He’s super giggly in the morning.”

“Oh really?”

Both of them turned to him, and Minho’s face felt like it was trying to spontaneously combust. “Leave me alone,” he muttered, trying not to laugh, as he gathered his plate and glass and tried to go hide in the living room. Oh great, Minseok had been watching Shrek...that never made him laugh. Minho situated himself in Dad’s armchair and continued eating his breakfast as Donkey tried to get out of Dragon’s clutches.

Kibum followed him into the room, stopping dead in his tracks as he stared at the TV. “What’s that?”

“You’ve never seen Shrek?” When Kibum shook his head, Minho scrambled for the remote, starting it all the way over. He hummed along to All-Star, and glanced over at Kibum. “This is the song the team listens to before a game.”

“Oh...”

Kibum sat in rapt attention of the movie, not even looking away from the screen when Mom and Dad got home. Minho started to get out of Dad’s chair when he walked into the living room, but he gestured for him to stay put. “Ready to go?” he asked Minseok.

“Can I stay home today?” Minho’s eyes widened as his gaze flicked from Dad to Minseok. “It’s not like I do much of anything when I’m there.”

“But you’re learning the entire time. How are you going to make it as a football player if you don’t learn from the professionals?”

Minho glanced back at Kibum, to check if his attention had shifted from Shrek to the conversation, but it hadn’t.

“It’s just one day. Is one day really gonna make that much of a difference?”

Dad’s jaw tightened and he met Minho’s eyes, seemingly surprised to find him watching. Minho quickly turned back to the TV, lounging as casually as possible in the armchair. “I’ll be late,” he said, kissing Mom’s cheek before he left the room.

In his peripheral vision, Minho saw Minseok visibly relax. When Dad’s car puttered away outside, Minho glanced over at his brother, smiling when he looked back.

Minho -- and Minseok, when he didn’t go with dad to work -- spent the next several days showing Kibum as many Muggle things as possible. It took him a couple of hours to get the hang of how to play video games, but he seemed to prefer to sit back and watch while Minho played.

Unsurprisingly, football, much like Quidditch, was not one of his interests, but he still joined them when he and Minseok went outside to pass the ball around the yard. He sat on the ground, picking at the grass while he chatted with Minho and Minseok. Sometimes, Minho got too involved in their discussion that he forgot to pass the ball back.

One afternoon, when Kibum went inside for a minute to make himself some tea, Minseok called him over. “What’s up with you?”

Minho frowned, confused. “What do you mean?”

“You’re acting like the guys do at school when the girls come to watch us play.” Minho blinked, averting his eyes when his face started to heat up. “It’s only Kibum.”

“I know.”

Minseok lightly kicked the ball back and forth before he kicked it up with his toe. He caught it and tossed it against Minho’s chest, who then caught it. “Pass it back,” he said, gesturing for him to return to his spot across the yard.

Minho started walking back, looking up when the sliding glass door opened and Kibum stepped out, a mug in hand.

One Muggle activity that Kibum really did seem to enjoy was watching TV, specifically movies. The Chois had never really had that big of a movie collection, but Mom had a soft spot for Studio Ghibli movies, so they had a bunch of those. After they had watched Howl’s Moving Castle, Kibum wanted to watch them all, and Minho was more than happy to oblige him.

One night, as they were trying to fall asleep, Kibum whispered, “You know what? I think Miyasaki is a wizard.”

Minho smiled as he glanced over at Kibum’s silhouette. “I think you’re right.”

Most nights, after Mom and Dad thought they had all gone to bed, Minseok would come into Minho’s room and he would ask them questions about Hogwarts and they would regale him with stories about their experience so far. It was nice for him to be able to talk freely about school at home, but it was also fun to watch Kibum get to talk about it, too.

His eyes would light up with each new question that Minseok had for them, and his voice got really fast as he tried to pack as much information -- relative to the question or not -- into each of his answers.

Had Kibum always had dimples? They seemed to be showing up more and more as his visit continued and he felt more comfortable with Minseok...maybe Minho just didn’t notice before.

“Minho, is something wrong?”

“Hm, what?” He blinked, meeting Kibum’s eye as the dimple on his cheek disappeared.

Kibum snorted and Minseok laughed. “You’ve just been staring at me.”

“Sorry, I, uh, I was trying to remember the, uh, wand motions for the spell you were referring to.”

“Petrificus Totalus?”

Sure. Whatever.

Kibum grabbed a licorice wand from the pile of candy he got out of his satchel and did the motion, and Minho nodded, taking the licorice from him and eating it with a grin when Kibum rolled his eyes.

On Kibum’s last night in the Choi household, Minho and Kibum decided to share some Bertie Bott’s beans with Minseok, but not tell him the secret. Kibum poured the entire box into his hand, dividing them evenly between the three of them. He passed Minho’s his with a quick wink.

“Oh, these are just jelly beans,” Minseok said, popping one into his mouth.

When he did not react right away, Minho let out a pent-up breath. “Yeah,” Kibum said as he nonchalantly picked through his. “I didn’t know you guys had them, too.”

Minseok scoffed. “Where’d you think you guys got the idea from?” he asked as he popped a mottled brown bean in his mouth. Dirt...Minho bit his lip to keep from laughing. Minseok grimaced as he chewed and shivered as he swallowed before he grabbed a bright green one. Vomit. Minho saw Kibum start to look toward him and he made himself turn away. “What the fuck?” he sputtered, spitting out the remnants for the bean.

All three were laughing so hard that Dad had to come upstairs to tell them to quiet down and go to bed. After Minseok left the room, they could hear him brushing his teeth for five straight minutes. Both Minho and Kibum couldn’t stop giggling, especially after Minho tried to sober himself enough to say, “It’s not that funny.”

Morning came all too soon, unfortunately.

It wasn’t even nine in the morning by the time Mom had he and Kibum out the door and on the way to the train station. It was stupid to be sad that he wouldn’t be around the house anymore. It had only been a week, but Minho had grown rather accustomed to being with Kibum night and day.

His room would feel so empty, now.

“Got all your stuff?” Mom asked Kibum, who nodded.

All three of them piled out of the car and headed inside, Minho and Kibum hanging back while Mom paid for his ticket with the money Grandma sent.

“I’m gonna miss you,” Minho wanted to say, but he held his tongue. Instead, he clasped his hands behind his back, knocking shoulders with Kibum and grinning when he acted affronted. “I’m coming over in two weeks, right?”

“That’s the plan, so I certainly hope so.” Kibum’s smiled dimmed slightly when Mom started back toward them, handing Kibum his ticket. “Thank you for letting me stay with you, Mrs. Choi.”

“You’re welcome, Kibum. It was no trouble at all.”

He nodded, glancing between the two of them before he waved goodbye to Minho with a dimpled smile. As Kibum started to walk away, Mom’s arm rested across Minho’s shoulder, and she guided him toward the exit. He looked back for one last glimpse of Kibum, but he was already gone.

* - * - *

“Do you think we’ll make it in time?”

Kibum’s grip tightened on the handle as the Knight Bus made a rapid turn around a corner. He and Grandma had set out for Nottingham Station about five minutes ago, which was about twenty minutes later than they were expecting. Mrs. Prue, one of their neighbors, came over to get a couple pinches of powdered unicorn horn from Grandma’s store and the two ended up talking for much longer than Kibum would have liked.

Minho’s train was supposed to be in at noon, and it was ten till that when Grandma hailed the Knight Bus.

“I’m sure we will, sweetheart. And if not, it’s not the end of the world.”

He pouted a little as he peeked outside at the blur of the passing scenery. The bus stopped three more times -- either to let passengers off or on -- before they reached Nottingham Station. Once it came to a stop, Grandma grabbed Kibum’s sleeve before he could bolt for the exit. “Why don’t you go get him and come right back? That way we don’t have to wait for the bus again.”

“Yes, ma’am.” She stood, following him to the door so she could speak to the driver and the shrunken head and ask them to wait for a moment.

Once his feet hit the pavement, Kibum took off toward the entrance, scanning the crowd once he was inside. He was about to call out for Minho, but then he saw him coming out of the restroom. He waved with he spotted Kibum, jogging around people to meet him by the door.

“Hey,” Minho said once he reached him, his voice a little breathless.

“Hi.” He grinned and Kibum couldn’t help but follow suit, but before he got too distracted -- “We gotta go, the bus is waiting.”

“Oh, shit, okay.” He followed Kibum out the door, running across the sidewalk to where the Knight Bus sat idling.

“Took ya long enough!” the shrunken head said when they hurried up the steps.

Minho gasped, grabbing the back of Kibum’s shirt as he stared open-mouthed at the shrunken head. Kibum pulled him along before the head could say anything sarcastic, leading him to where Grandma sat on one of the only bolted down seats on the entire bus. He set his backpack down on the ground before he greeted her with a hug.

“How have you been, darling?” she asked as he sat beside her -- on a non-bolted down seat. Kibum suppressed a smile as he held onto the strap before them.

“Good. What about you, Grandma?”

Any possible conversation from Minho died when the bus jolted forward, swerving madly around in the Muggle traffic on its way out of the Nottingham Station parking lot. By the time they reached home, Minho was clinging to the closest bar for dear life. “Come on, buddy,” Kibum said with a laugh, patting his arm to remind Minho to let go.

They helped Grandma inside and Minho dropped his backpack at the door as he slipped off his shoes, staring at the inside of Kibum’s home with bright-eyed amazement.

The walls were painted a rich mustard, but ivy from the potted plants in the living room crept along the walls and the ceiling, twisting around the banister leading upstairs. Handwoven rugs lined the hall, and Kibum followed him down to the kitchen, both sitting at the counter as Grandma put a kettle on.

“Your house feels like the common room!”

She smiled at Minho as she started making three teabags. “That’s what Kibum said.”

Kibum’s eyes widened when Minho stiffened beside him. He cleared his throat. “When did Jjong’s mom say he’d be done with his guitar lessons?”

“Not sure. I think she said 1 o’clock. Need something, dear?” Kibum glanced over at Minho, who was staring at the icebox.

“I’m really thirsty.” She nodded and moved to get him a glass and fill it from the sink next to the icebox. He drank it in one drink, swallowing thickly. “Would you like more?” she asked as the kettle started to sing.

“I can get it.” He hopped off the chair and went around the counter to pour himself another glass. “Oh, hey, that’s us!” Minho gestured to the polaroids posted on the icebox. He sipped the water and inspected the pictures as Grandma poured their tea behind him. His hand froze in front of one -- at this distance, Kibum couldn’t tell which on it was -- and when Grandma had set their tea on the counter, it was gone and Minho was back in his seat.

Minho started at the sound of the phone ringing, which was rather loud compared to the sound of his mom’s cell phone. Grandma was quick to answer it. “Oh, Sandra, hello!”

Really? Mrs. Prue again? Sighing, Kibum looked over at Minho. “This’ll take a while.”

“Can we take the tea to your room?”

“Oh, yeah! Grab your stuff and I’ll show you where it is.”

Minho followed Kibum to his room, closing the door behind him as soon as he stepped inside. “So, this is it,” Kibum said, gesturing to the small room.

It was a little smaller than Minho’s bedroom, or maybe it just felt that way with how much more stuff Kibum had stuffed in his room. Grandma had charmed the bed to stretch to a queen size, so they could share it instead of making Minho sleep on the very uncomfortable couch downstairs. All along the walls hung the many polaroids from their first two years at school, as well as prints from around the world that Mom took for work. He glanced back at Minho to see his reaction, but found him staring at the polaroid in his hands.

Kibum’s heart sank. If it was the one he took from off the icebox... “I can explain.”

Minho met his eyes, his mouth twisted in a sort of frown. He moved past him to the bed, dropping his backpack at the foot before he sat down. When he tossed the polaroid to the side, Kibum joined him on the bed, picking up the picture. Yup, it was his favorite from his stay in the Hufflepuff dorm, when he was bugging Minho in the common room while he was reading.

“I thought you said you weren’t gonna show her any of these,” he said, his voice quiet.

“I...wasn’t planning on it, but...”

“But, what? You couldn’t help it?”

Kibum’s brow furrowed. “Don’t take that tone with me, you don’t understand.”

“Really? I don’t?”

“You’re family aren’t...” He stopped, shutting his mouth quickly. The door downstairs opened and closed, both of them distracted by the noise. Kibum went to his closet door, opening it and nodding for Minho to get inside. His brow furrowed in utter confusion but he stepped inside and Kibum followed him in, mostly closing the door behind him. “I just don’t want us to be overheard.”

“Mm.” For a moment, the only sound in the closet was their quiet breathing, but Minho soon broke the silence. “I know I’m just a Muggle-born -- “

Kibum squeezed his eyes shut. “Minho, I didn’t mean -- “

“ -- so I don’t understand what it means to be a legacy or whatever at Hogwarts, but I do know you.” Kibum opened his eyes, meeting Minho’s gaze. “It’s gotta be eating you up inside, not being truthful with her. How much longer are you gonna put yourself through this...this stress?”

"I...don't know." Sighing, Kibum shook his head. “You...you won’t tell her this week, will you?”

“Of course not.” Kibum slumped back, his head knocking back against the wall. “It’s not my secret to tell. I won’t mention it again once we step outside the closet.”

“Thank you. And Min?” He glanced at him, his eyebrows raising in question. “I’m sorry for even implying that...because you’re Muggle-born...you...”

Minho’s expression softened. “It’s okay, Bummie, I know you didn’t mean it like that.” He opened his arms and pulled Kibum into a hug. “Are we good?” he mumbled into Kibum’s shoulder.

“Yea -- “

Both froze when Kibum’s bedroom door opened. “Ki?” Oh, it was only Jonghyun. “Grandma said you guys would be up...here...” He opened the ajar closet door, looking up at both of them in bewilderment. “What the hell are you guys doing?”

Slowly, Minho dropped his arms from around Kibum and Kibum took a step back. Minho shrugged and shook his head while Kibum said, “You mean you don’t often hug your friends in closets?”

Jonghyun snorted. “Well, I mean, yeah,” he said as he stepped inside the closet to give Kibum and then Minho a quick hug. “So, what's up, guys?”

* - * - *

Minho felt sort of stupid, now.

He had been quite nervous -- and he kept it from Kibum -- about seeing Jonghyun again. They had only seen each other for maybe ten whole minutes last summer, and, yeah they had gotten along for those ten minutes, but he was here for a full week.

Being greeted with a warm smile and hug? Almost totally eradicated his nervousness, which was a relief. After about a minute of him talking about his music lesson, his eyes widened. “Oh my god, I forgot! Follow me!”

Minho glanced at Kibum, who looked equally confused, and they both followed him downstairs and out the door. Jonghyun had the backyard gate open and closed it behind them. “What are we doing, Jj -- “

“Wait, wait!” He called out behind him, and ran through the back door.

“What do you think it is?” Minho whispered.

“Could be either really good or really stupid. Last time it was a kazoo he found in the street.” Minho couldn’t help but laugh. It wasn’t long before Jonghyun rejoin them outside, a gray and black speckled puppy writhing in his arms in an effort to lick his chin. Kibum gasped, hurrying to meet him and pet the puppy’s head with the tips of her fingers. “I love him.”

“Her.”

“Her. What’s her name?”

“Byulroo.“

Kibum frowned. “Why call her that? It seems rude.”

"We found her in a box on the side of the read on the way home from my lesson. Mom said something like: ‘Oh, that’s really not good,’ and she sorta yipped after that so that’s what I decided to name her.”

Minho held his hand still as she licked his fingers. “She’s so cute.”

“Isn’t she?” Jonghyun grinned up at him before looking back at Byulroo. “You’re so precious. I love you so much.” He cleared his throat, his voice switching from baby-talk to back to normal. “What are we doing today?”

Both Minho and Jonghyun looked at Kibum. “Not sure, but Mom will be home soon and we’re planning on going to Diagon Alley because I need new robes.” He glanced between them. “Other than that, I don’t know.”

“Mind if I come with?”

Kibum looked over at Minho, who gave him the slightest nod. “Sure, if you want, I don’t mind.”

It didn’t take long before Kibum’s mom came home. She found them rather easily, as all three were...loudly giddy at Byulroo’s -- or Roo, as Jonghyun had nicknamed her -- presence. The tiny puppy was soon safely inside with Jonghyun’s mom and sister and the boys were all tucked into the back seat of Kibum’s mom’s car.

On the way to The Leaky Cauldron, Minho and Kibum silently agreed to torment Jonghyun, who had the misfortune of sitting in the middle of the back seat. Kibum kept poking his side, nodding for Minho to do the same after a moment. By the time they reached the pub, Jonghyun had trapped both of their hands in his, tightening his grip when either of them tried to make a move against him.

The lanes between the shops of Diagon Alley were bustling with the back to school crowd, so the boys huddled behind Mrs. Kim as she led them to Madam Malkin’s. When she stepped inside, Kibum turned to them. “Hey, if you want to wait with me, that’s fine, but if you want to look around that’s fine, too.”

Jonghyun patted Minho’s back. “We’ll look around.”

“Meet us at Fortescue’s, I think.”

“Will do.” Kibum nodded, turning around and heading inside. “Do you have all of your school shopping done?” Jonghyun asked once the door swung shut.

“Yeah, Mom and I came once we got the list.”

“Ah.” Both were quiet for a moment. For Minho’s part, he was feeling slightly awkward at being alone with Jonghyun for the first time. It was probably the same for Jonghyun. He stepped back from the stairs as Jonghyun descended them.

“Do...do you miss Hogwarts?” Minho asked as they started walking down the lane.

“Well,” Jonghyun said, drawing out the word. “Yes and no. I wish I could be there with you two because I feel like that’d be so much fun. And I really got along well with Flitwick -- my head of house.”

“Oh, right! Kibum mentioned that you were in Ravenclaw.”

Jonghyun smiled fondly. “Yeah. But I really like Beauxbatons, too. And since I’ve been there longer, it feels more like home than Hogwarts does.”

“Have you learned any French?”

“Oui,” he said with a quick wink, and Minho grinned, turning to hide his slight blush. “My new house is Merprin, which is basically the equivilent of Ravenclaw over there.”

Jonghyun answered any questions Minho had about the differences between the schools as they walked in and out of shops, not paying much mind to which shops they walked into. Much to both their surprise, they were soon assaulted by an overwhelming concoction of perfumes and incense.

“Oh god,” Jonghyun muttered and Minho sneezed twice before the left the shop. “So, that reminds me...one time PJ -- PIerre, one of the roommates I mentioned -- decided to douse Vincent’s pillow in his sister’s perfume.”

“Oh no...”

“Yeah, our room stunk for days, it was bad.”

“I can imagine. One time,” he held back a laugh at the memory. “One time Taemin, one of my friends back in Korea, came to school with a mustache drawn on his face in permanent marker. His older brother did it when he was sleeping.”

“Did he know?”

“Not until second period.”

“Oh my god. Wait...” he stopped, grabbing the sleeve of Minho’s shirt to make him stop, too. “That gives me an idea.” He explained on his way to the ice cream parlor, but it sounded like all they would need to prank Kibum one of these nights was some of Sodam’s new lipstick. “You like chocolate?” Minho nodded, and Jonghyun stepped inside as he gestured for him to wait outside.

Minho settled into one of the chairs, letting out a sigh as he watched the crowd. He spotted Travis and Tanner going into the broomstick shop, but they didn’t see him.

It was nice getting to know Jonghyun. Based on all of Kibum’s stories, he almost sure that he would like him a lot, but he was happy and even relieved that that was turning out to be the case. He searched the lane and soon found Madam Malkin’s shop. As much fun as he was having with Jonghyun, he was looking forward to Kibum’s return.

“Here you go!” Minho looked up at the sound of Jonghyun’s sing-song voice, smiling when he saw the proffered chocolate milkshake.

“Thanks.” Jonghyun sat across from him, sipping happily at his own strawberry milkshake while Minho pulled his straw out and licked the whipped cream off of it before sticking it back in. He glanced over at Jonghyun when he felt his eyes on him, his expression surprisingly sober. “What is it?”

“There’s, uh, something I want to say...and...now that I know you a little better, I think I can.” Minho gulped, dread settling in his chest. Jonghyun continued. “I don’t know how much Kibum has told you about his...well, I don’t want to call it ‘his past’ because that sounds a little weird but that’s what it is. Anyways, I don’t know how much he’s said, but it hasn’t exactly been easy for him.”

“Right.”

“Like,” he paused to drink more of his shake, “He’s moved around a lot and because of that it’s hard for him to keep whatever friendships had. You won’t tell him I told you this -- “ Minho shook his head. “ -- but when he found out that I would be in France during the school year because of my parents' divorce, he cried. Several times, I think.”

“Oh, no...”

“He tried to keep it from me, but the day before I left, he was helping me pack and he started to tear up when he asked me to remember to write to him. Grandma says he has problems with feeling abandoned.”

Minho looked down at his straw before he took a long sip. Maybe that was part of why he kept lying to Grandma about being in Slytherin...because he thought she’d abandon him. It would make sense.

“I’m saying all that to, well, thank you, I guess.”

“Thank me?”

“For being such a great friend to him. God, I can’t tell you how many goddamn letters I’ve gotten where he’s telling me about all the stupid stuff you two do together.” Both of them chuckled, and Minho kept sipping his shake. “He deserves only the best, so I’m glad he has you.”

“And you.”

“Yes, well, that goes without saying.” Minho almost spit his milkshake out and Jonghyun laughed loudly, turning the heads of the people walking into the ice cream parlor.

“What’s so funny?” Kibum asked, Minho jumping at his seemingly sudden reappearance. When neither Minho nor Jonghyun answered immediately, he gestured for Minho to pass him his shake. “Did you guys have fun?” he asked in between sips.

Jonghyun met Minho’s eyes with a smile. “Yeah, we did.”

When they got home, Jonghyun left them to go back to his house. Grandma had dinner practically ready by the time they stepped inside, and Kibum joined her in the kitchen to get the dishes to set the table. Minho straightened his and Kibum’s shoes by the door before he hurried to help him.

Each meal Grandma made during Minho’s visit either reminded him of being back in Korea or being back at Hogwarts.

In the days that followed, Minho and Kibum -- and sometimes Jonghyun -- helped Grandma tend to her backyard garden. The first time Minho saw it, he stood on the porch in awe for a second before Kibum pulled him along with a laugh. It almost looked as though one of the greenhouses at school had been transplanted here in Nottingham.

Apparently, Grandma supplied ingredients to the apothecary in Diagon Alley, which is why Mrs. Prue was over as often as she was since she was one of the healers on staff there.

There were plants there that Minho didn’t recognize, but luckily Grandma sat out on the porch, very much willing to answer any questions he or Kibum may have had while she knitted. Somedays, she let them be, leaving at the appearance of Mrs. Kim.

One day, when Jonghyun was over to help them, Grandma and Mrs. Kim were about to leave. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” she told them with a wink.

All three of them nodded, but Kibum waited until the door was closed behind her to say, “Sprout told me a lot of stories. We have more leeway than you might think.”

After dinner most nights, Minho and Kibum took turns showering before they went to bed. Once the lights were out and they were tucked in, they discussed the coming year and how excited they were about the prospect of having different choices for electives.

“I’m thinking about taking Muggle Studies,” Kibum said one night, and Minho hummed in response. “What, don’t you think it’ll be interesting?”

“I mean, probably, but what would I learn from that?”

“True.” He glanced over to where Kibum laid but saw only darkness. “I mean, I guess we don’t have to take the same electives. At least one, I think, if you want.”

“Divination?”

Kibum snorted. “That works. Which other one do you want to take?”

“My dad said I had to take Arithmancy, since that’s the closest one to math which makes it practical.”

“Hm. Good luck with that.”

Minho chuckled. “Thanks.”

One of the nights, closer to the end of Minho’s visit, Jonghyun invited them over to have a camp out in his backyard, complete with the Muggle treats s’mores -- “That’s what they’re called, right?” Minho nodded, amused. Jonghyun’s mom, the other Mrs. Kim, trapped a flame in a jar for them to roast their marshmallows with before she left them to their own devices.

Once the s'mores were eaten and the flame was extinguished, they laid huddled together, reading their fortunes in the stars through the clear ceiling of Jonghyun’s tent. They started out sort of serious, but it soon turned into them concocting the wildest stories for each other just to make the others laugh.

Kibum was the first to fall asleep, his head lolling over to rest on Minho’s shoulder. Minho froze, glancing up at Jonghyun when he pulled a tube of lipstick out of his shorts pocket. He continued to hold still for several minutes, to make sure that Kibum really was asleep, before he nodded. Jonghyun drew all over Kibum’s face as gently as he could, so as to not wake him up, before he passed it over to Minho.

“Your turn.”

Red was streaked all over Kibum’s face, his lips smeared into a terrifying smile. To be quite honest, there really wasn’t anywhere else to draw. Except...Minho carefully uncapped the lipstick with one hand and drew a small circle on the tip of Kibum’s nose.

“Perfect.”

When morning came, Minho was woken to a pillow hitting him in the face. Kibum stood over him, his face and hands stained red in an attempted to clean off the lipstick. The pillow in his hands poised to hit him again. And hit him again it did when Minho burst out laughing.

“It was...Jonghyun’s idea!” he yelled between smacks.

“You swear?”

“I promise.”

Kibum started to turn away, but paused. “Did you draw any of it?”

Minho’s eyes widened and he pointed to the tip of his nose. He half-yelled, half-laughed when Kibum hit him with the pillow again before he ran back inside. Minho quickly wrapped himself up in his blanket, shuffling after him into the house to help him.

Or Jonghyun.

He hadn’t decided yet.

* - * - *

Heat, as well as the smells of pumpkin and warm spices, radiated from the kitchen. Kibum wiped away the sweat on his brow, internally reminding himself that his current discomfort would be worth it, in the end.

It was Minho’s last full day there, so Grandma was giving him a first-hand lesson on how she makes pumpkin pasties.

Kibum turned the page of his book, humming to himself. Really, he wasn’t all that focused on the book -- the page was nothing but a blur of black and white -- he was just trying to distract himself. Looking away from the book and into the kitchen, he saw a very concentrated Minho rolling out the dough, flour dusted across his chin and cheeks and hair.

He smiled to himself as he tried to refocus on his book, only to be distracted again by the front door opening and closing.

Jonghyun dropped into the armchair across from him, the discarded copies of a week’s worth of Daily Prophet’s crinkling beneath him. “Wanna do something?”

“Nah, I’m reading.”

Jonghyun glanced down at the book, smirking. “It’s upside down, genius.”

Kibum blushed to the tips of his ears as he flipped the book right side up. “Don’t you have Roo to play with?”

“Mom took her to get shots or something.”

There came a clatter from the kitchen, and Kibum looked over to find just Grandma standing there. Minho popped up a second later, rolling pin in hand. “Maybe you should just roll it out,” he said.

“No, honey, you’ve got to learn this for yourself.”

Kibum glanced back at Jonghyun before focusing on his book again, only to do a double take and stare at him. His chin was resting on his hands, and he let out a long sigh with a dreamy sort of smile as he fluttered his eyelashes at Kibum.

He blinked once, twice, before he lowered his voice to a whisper. “What the...fuck are you doing?”

“What? Is this not how friends look at each other? With soft adoration?”

Kibum’s face was ablaze, he knew it and he knew Jonghyun could see it, judging by his growing smile. “Soft adoration? Did you learn that in your creative writing class?”

“Maybe so. Doesn’t make it not true for you, though.” Kibum rolled his eyes and went back to re-reading the same sentence for the fifth time.

He made it through a full two pages by the time the pumpkin pasties were ready to eat. Minho brought one in for them both and waited anxiously for them to eat theirs. Kibum ate his quickly, despite it being too warm, savoring it as much as he could.

“This turned out really good. Good job, Min,” Jonghyun said before he directed a pointed stare at Kibum.

“Yeah,” Kibum said, clearing his throat. “Really good.”

Minho beamed at them both, and Kibum looked back down at his book with a sigh.

The next day dawned too soon, taking Minho away on the early morning train. Kibum stared out the window of the Knight Bus. “See you soon!” Minho had said when he let him go before he started to walk away.

“Yeah, in five weeks.”

Minho turned back around, his smile reaching his eyes. “That’s still soon.”

Kibum imagined the blur of the scenery was the train that Minho was on, and he couldn’t help but wish that they lived a little closer. Regardless, school would be here before he knew it, so he might as well enjoy the rest of summer while it lasted.

* - * - *

A/N: Guess what today is?? It's a year since I posted the very first chapter of this fic! Which is crazy to think about. Anyways, I hope you enjoyed the chapter ^^

#minkey #shinee fic #shineefics #shinee au #shinee #hogwarts!minkey au #ff: by my side #my writing #mine #and so begins Kibum and Minseok's 'you love Minho too so you're acceptable in my eyes' friendship #Minseok pouring ice water on Minho? a legit way i woke up my little brother #(he snapped my eyelids until i woke up the day before so....payback's a bitch mf'er)#ye that's right they're watching Shrek sue me (pls don't)#it's comedy gold and an international treasure #the Choi family dynamics are fascinating to me #this will be fun #also Minseok has done nothing wrong ever in his life ever i love him #Miyasaki is absolutely and inspiration to me and I love him and his work #which is why i mention Ghibli films so often in fics lol #but straight up.....ye he was a wizard he absolutely went to the Japanese wizarding school #me: i'm not looking forward to writing this argument (about Kibum lying about Slytherin)#also me: yeah so it's more of a mild and brief disagreement because even in fiction you can't handle confrontation #lmao #btw @ Megan: whenever they call each other 'buddy' they're calling each other 'chingu' in Korean...i might write it in at some point but ye #I hope I did Jonghyun justice #okay so not perfect as always and it's so fucking long #so sorry but i'm tired and tired of looking at it so here you go lol #idk it just feels slightly rushed to me but hopefully y'all enjoyed it

20 notes · View notes